Monoliths of the Nephilim

This writer particularly enjoyed researching a recent article concerning unexplained mysteries and was surprised at not only how much satisfaction was gained in putting it together, but also the level of interest shown by readers – Article: The Top Ten Unexplained Mysteries of all Time. In a similar vein, an article by Ancient Code, entitled: Five Archaeological discoveries no one can explain, April 2022, is the inspiration for this article. We will investigate the same five discoveries, of which three of them this writer wasn’t even aware. As with the previous article where two additional mysteries to the original ten were included; it is hoped to add two further discoveries of considerable interest to the five we will study – the equally intriguing sites of Sacsayhuaman in Peru and Baalbek in Lebanon.

We have touched upon the Giza Pyramids and the Sphinx previously, though it is the intention to write an in-depth article on both of these enigmas in the future – refer articles: The Pyramid Perplexity; and Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact? Like wise, briefly mentioned were the hidden settlement at altitude of Machu Picchu, or the ‘Lost City of the Incas’ situated high up in the Andes Mountains in Peru, as well as the giant buried statues on Easter Island – Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia

What these structures have in common is an advanced intricacy of design, construction and purpose as well as being monuments of monolithic proportions, seemingly, or rather more pointedly, glaringly out of place within the orthodox paradigm presented for the world in which we live. This article logically follows Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. As the legacy of the antediluvian epoch is reflected in the gigantic structures built in the age after the global cataclysm in 10,837 BCE according to an unconventional chronology – refer article; The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.

Ancient Code: ‘All over the world, experts have found countless puzzling monuments, artifacts, and places that have remained a mystery ever since their discovery… these findings literally rewrite history as we know it. Countless theories have been proposed throughout the years trying to explain… them, however, not even the best scholars can agree on the purpose, reason and building process of… these… structures… we [will] take a look at FIVE discoveries that still continue to baffle experts.’ 

I. Massive Stone Mound beneath the Sea of Galilee 

Beneath the Sea of Galilee in northern Israel lays a conical structure comprised of ‘unhewn basalt cobbles and uncut boulders.’ Its weight is estimated to be 60,000 tons (heavier than most modern warships), rising nearly thirty-two feet (10m), with a diameter of approximately two hundred and thirty feet (70) – longer than the length of a Boeing 747. Owen Jarus, Live Science, April 9, 2013, states: ‘To put that in perspective, the outer stone circle of Stonehenge has a diameter just half that with its tallest stones not reaching that height.’ 

A reoccurring theme in the structures we will investigate is the baffling question of how the builders ‘managed to transport the megalithic blocks of stone. The closest basalt outcrop was a few hundred metres from the site. The stones used are one to two metres in width and weigh up to two hundred pounds [90 kg].’

This shot of the Sea of Galilee was taken near the old city of Tiberias. The newly discovered structure is located just to the south

‘Archaeologists argue that judging by what they have been able to see, its builders belonged to a “complex and well-organized society”…’ The structure looks like a giant rock cairn (rocks piled on top of each other) used to mark burials. Whether this was its intended purpose is open to question. It was first detected in 2003 from a sonar survey off the southwest portion of the sea, located some five hundred meters (1600 ft) off the coast and nine meters under the surface. Divers who investigated the structure, wrote in the International Journal of Nautical Archaeology:

“Close inspection by scuba diving revealed that the structure is made of basalt boulders up to 1 m (3.2 feet) long with no apparent construction pattern,” the researchers write in their journal article. “The boulders have natural faces with no signs of cutting or chiselling. Similarly, we did not find any sign of arrangement or walls that delineate this structure.” Their opinion is that it was built on land and covered as the water level rose. “The shape and composition of the submerged structure does not resemble any natural feature. We therefore conclude that it is man-made and might be termed a cairn.” 

The use of Compressed High Intensity Radar Pulse (CHIRP) provided researchers with additional information; indicating its “western face is somewhat steeper than the eastern part.”

Jarus adds: ‘Researchers list several examples of megalithic structures found close to the Sea of Galilee that are more than 4,000 years-old. One example is the monumental site of Khirbet Beteiha, located some 19 miles (30 kilometers) north-east of the submerged stone structure… It “comprises three concentric stone circles, the largest of which is 56 m [184 feet] in diameter.” This dating is conservative, with the cairn likely being far older. Underwater archaeological excavation is required in the hope of finding artefacts which could assist in determining the structure’s date and its purpose.

On our journey, there has been a mysterious common thread regarding circular monuments – where we can now add cones – which are ‘strangely, intriguingly, consistently and uniquely, replicated in the layout of Stonehenge; Plato’s account of the geographic configuration of Atlantis; crop circles; the rings of both Saturn; and the recently discovered, Super Saturn’ – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article, Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.

During the third millennium BCE, the city of Bet Yerah (or Khirbet Kerak), was one of the biggest sites in the vicinity – located about a mile to the south of Galilee’s cone shaped mound – with researcher Yitzhak Paz saying: “It… [was] the most powerful and fortified town in this region and, as a matter of fact, in the whole of [ancient] Israel.” 

A rock cairn comprises a human-made pile or stack of rough stones raised for a purpose. Either as a marker of some kind, such as a landmark; a memorial; a monument; a ceremonial ground; or as a prehistoric burial mound. Typically found on a hilltop or skyline, they can also be a navigational aid. ‘The word cairn stems from the Scottish Gaelic: càrn [ˈkʰaːrˠn̪ˠ] (plural càirn [ˈkʰaːrˠɲ] ).’ 

As this structure is sizeable, it may not be a burial ground, just as pyramids are not tombs. Its stature signifies a monument designed to be a. seen; b. remembered; and c. lasting. While the Galilee Mound is not as intricately sophisticated in its design, it still required considerable effort in its construction. Archeologists agree that the monument was of great importance to the people who built it.

II. The Cochno Stone 

A coincidence arises in that as the word cairn is from the Scottish Gaelic, the next unexplained archaeological mystery is the Cochno Stone in the foothills of the Kilpatrick Hills of West Dunbartonshire in Scotland. It is a short walk from the Faifley housing estate and a twenty minute drive from Glasgow.

The Cochno Stone is an enigmatic slab of sandstone discovered in 1887 by the Reverend James Harvey. When the stone was discovered, it remained buried for decades to protect it from vandalism. 

Interest in the site was ignited ‘in the 1930s when an account of the site in the Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland caught the attention of the eccentric and tireless amateur archaeologist Ludovic Maclellan Mann. He had already undertaken various excavations of Bronze Age sites in and around Glasgow and had a particular interest in the cosmological meaning of prehistoric rock art. In 1937, the profusion of weird symbols on the Cochno stone inspired in him a burst of well meaning but questionable creativity: he painted the rock surface in various colours. He picked out the cup-and-ring marks in white and covered the stone in a spectacular yellow linear grid of his own devising to try and capture its original cosmological and geometric meaning’ – The Conversation, September 14, 2016.

The huge gritstone outcrop is domed in the middle and features about ninety carefully carved indentations – consisting of domes, lines and rings across an area of almost 100 square metres – considered to be one of the finest petroglyph sets not just in Scotland, but in the world. ‘A petroglyph is an image created by removing part of a rock surface by incising, picking, carving, or abrading, as a form of rock art.’ The Cochno Stone has been conservatively dated to five thousand years old, though an older origin is probable. The name Cochno means ‘little cups’ in Gaelic and it is also known as ‘the Druid Stone’ or Whitehill 1.

Ludovic Mann [right] and a colleague studying the site in the 1930s

The Conversation continues: ‘Mann’s work brought media attention to the stone and soon visitors came flocking. Over the next couple of decades, their numbers kept increasing as urban Glasgow crept closer. By the early 1960s, the Cochno stone had become a popular place for local people and children to hang out. There was a growing fashion for visitors to carve marks and names into the soft rock, and lots of people were walking on the surface.’ It then became a well kept secret ‘… thanks to a decision in 1965 by the then Ministry of Works to bury it beneath tons of soil and stone.’ 

The stone was buried for conservation reasons, to protect it from further damage and to prevent people from adding their own carvings onto it; ensuring it would remain preserved and frozen in time. Fifty years later, beginning in 2015, the Cochno Stone was unearthed again. With the plan to ‘digitally and photographically record the stone and then create an exact replica [which could] be placed nearby. This [would] allow the real Cochno stone to be reburied and… rest in peace.’ 

https://factumfoundation.org/our-projects/digitisation/the-cochno-stone/

Dr Kenny Brophy who specializes in urban archaeology, with a team of students from the University of Glasgow Archaeology Department, lead the excavation and ‘described the experience of seeing the stone for the first time in 51 years as a “once in a lifetime opportunity. The Cochno Stone is something I had heard about as a boy, historically it is well documented, but I was not able to see it until now.”

No consensus has been reached among archaeologists or scientists on the meaning of the intricate symbols found on its surface. Is the stone an altar where ceremonies were held, with the indented carvings acting as receptacles for liquids used in rituals? ‘Researcher Alexander McCallum proposed that the Cochno Stone is a map showing other settlements in the Clyde Valley.’ Or is it a map of the Earth or even the sky above? Some experts consider it a rendition of an ancient cosmic map, delineating planets and stars. The detailed markings are reminiscent of crop circles on a larger scale, which have been invariably ‘attributed to extraterrestrial civilizations’. Researchers have even suggested that the slab is in fact a portal; symbolising life, death and rebirth.

The hypnotic appeal of the carvings reminds the viewer of the geoglyphs in Peru, known as the Nazca Lines. Similar slabs have been discovered in the north of Spain, Greece, Mexico and in India. The scale of the stone’s carvings lends itself to being part of the legacy of the ancient enigmatic builders in our distant past. 

If the stone slab is an elaborate map of the heavens, then deciphering the stone is a priority. The data could be fed into the applicable computer program and viewed against which time period the constellations match. This may not reveal the date the stone was crafted, but a significant event in arcane history. Conversely, what if the Cochno Stone actually marks a future event? 

III. The Inga Stone 

The third unexplained archaeological discovery in Ancient Code’s article, is the ‘mind-bending’ Inga Stone in the middle of the Inga River in the northeastern Brazilian state of Paraiba. It is believed to date to at least six thousand years ago, though it is conceivably far older. The Inga Stone or Pedra do Inga in Portuguese, is also known as  Itacoatiara, do Ingá  – meaning stone of Inga in the the Tupi languageand covers an impressive area of two hundred and fifty square metres. It is a horizontal construction one hundred and fifty-one feet (46m) long and up to twelve and a half feet (3.8m) high. The Inga stone displays myriad carvings yet to be deciphered, such as cryptic hieroglyphs of the more than four hundred engravings. 

Researchers have identified several carvings as human figures, fruits, animals and geometric shapes; but of most interest, are engravings of the Milky Way galaxy and the constellation of Orion – Articles: Thoth; The Pyramid Perplexity; and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. Archaeologists concur that the detailed engravings have been performed with minute precision and superb technique by skilled craftsmen. Raising serious questions whether the native Indians who lacked metal tools are the creators of the images. 

Fertilization cycle of the flower of the angiosperm and the same cycle shown by the engravings on the stone

Ancient Code: ‘The Inga Stone is a geological formation from Gneiss (a common and widely distributed type of rock formed by high-grade regional metamorphic processes from pre-existing formations that were originally either igneous or sedimentary rock.) It is often foliated (composed of layers of sheet-like planar structures). The foliations are characterized by alternating darker and lighter colored bands, called “gneissic banding”).’

Brazilian researcher Gabriele D’Annunzio Baraldi has studied the encrypted messages in depth resulting in his theory that the carvings are proof of an unknown ancient technology. Baraldi opines the ‘rock represents the story of the universal flood, written in a language very similar to the Hittite, spoken in the second millennium BC in present-day Turkey.’ 

One source claims: ‘Many symbols of the Inga’s monolith are similar to those found in Turkey, in ancient Anatolia of the Hittites. A series of inscriptions speak of a “borders war” between two sovereigns of [Mesopotamian] origin. Another story tells about a terrible volcanic eruption. The ashes covered a stone city on the Atlantic coast, similar to what happened in Pompeii and Herculaneum.’

According to researcher Yuri Leveratto… ‘the message written in the Pedra do Ingá could be written in Nostratic – a large-scale language family, which includes many of the indigenous language families of Eurasia…’

The Inga Stone is an artistically designed complex, yet not unique for the geometrical style is replicated in other Brazilian engravings but admittedly, none are as famous and interesting as the Inga Stone. 

Certain researchers have postulated that the engravings of the Inga stone were created by the Phoenicians, which is wholly incorrect – Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil; and Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. Others consider the aborigines of Easter Island, which has substance, as symbols of the Inga Stone show a degree of stylistic resemblance to symbols found at Easter Island with both of them representing curved style geometry. Researchers caveat that this is the only similarity found between them and does not necessarily mean a connection between the cultures. Alternatively, researchers have proposed the Inga Stone is evidence of ‘extraterrestrial contact.’ 

Tamas Varga: Could the horizontal line carved above the figures denote the water level of the river bed during a certain period of the year?

What is known is that the Inga stone is related to celestial phenomena as depicted by several constellations on its surface. Ancient Code: ‘In 1976 the Spanish engineer Francisco Pavia Alemany began a mathematical study… whose first results were published in 1986 by the Instituto de Arqueología Brasileira. 

The author identified on the surface of the Ingá stone what he described as the most extraordinary known archaeological record of the variation of the solar orthography throughout the year. The symbols are materialized by a series of bowls or “capsular” and other petroglyphs engraved on the vertical surface, which by way of a graduated limb form a “Solar calendar”, on which a gnomon would project the shadow of the first solar rays of each day’ – Article: The Calendar Conspiracy. ‘The Safor Astronomical Association published in 2005 a synthesis of this work in its official bulletin Huygens Nº 53. 

Later, F. Pavia continued the study of Ingá rock, focusing this time on the recording of a series of signs inscribed on the rocky surface of the channel itself, where a great number of “stars” can be observed that can be grouped into “constellations.” Both the “capsular” and the “constellation” records, in themselves, give Ingá great value, but the coexistence of both in the same reservoir gives Ingá an exceptional [archaeo-astronomical] importance, which is why many authors refer to the Inga Stone as one of the most under appreciated monuments on the surface of Earth’ and “an exceptional archeoastronomy monument, like no other in the world.” 

As with the Cochno Stone, a deciphering of the constellations, for instance Orion, may provide a valuable date, which again may relate to an important occurrence and not necessarily to when the Inga Stone’s engravings were first carved. Though unlike the Cochno Stone, the Inga Stone may be recounting more than one story or significant event. 

IV. Gobekli Tepe 

The fourth unexplained archaeological discovery of the five listed in Ancient Code’s article is the potentially history changing site of Gobekli Tepe, located in the Germus mountains of southeastern Turkey. Göbekli Tepe (Go-Beck-Lee-Tep-E), is translated as ‘Potbelly Hill, Belly Hill’ or ‘Hill of the Navel’ in Turkish and ‘Girê Mirazan’ or ‘Xirabreşkê’ in Kurdish. The archaeological ruins atop a limestone plateau six miles from ancient Urfa, were first uncovered in the 1960s, though their significance was not truly realised until 1994. 

The site has been brought to the attention of a wider audience, in large part to the program series presented by investigative journalist Graham Hancock on Netflix: Ancient Apocalypse. While Hancock continually divides opinion with his views on an alternate ancient history for human kind; Gobekli Tepe has opened Pandora’s Box for the archaeological evidence on arcane history. Causing an adamant re-writing of pre-history to press vigorously at the firmly locked door of mainstream historians and orthodox scientist’s explanation of mankind’s early ancestors. 

Its re-discovery has raised countless questions about the actual evolution of civilisation and the existence of advanced and complex societies tens of thousands of years ago. Thus challenging the gradual ascent of an upward curve from the past till the present, by revealing a wave which goes up and down repeatedly in tandem with civilisations rising, falling and rising again. 

Graham Hancock has invested special interest in Gobleki Tepe for good reason, as it is believed to be twelve thousand years old. This is meaningful to Hancock and researchers of a similar view, for it supports an advanced civilisation shortly after the global cataclysm approximately one thousand years earlier – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.

By standard chronology, Gobleki Tepe predates Stonehenge by some 6,500 years and the Pyramids at Giza by 7,000 years. Of course, before Pandora’s Box even began to open ajar, the issue of the dating of Stonehenge and of the Great Pyramid has concerned this writer. For the Giza complex reveals a different degree of design and construction which does not remotely compare with the megalithic structures which are the subject of this article. Hence a future article will specifically address the Great Pyramid and its origin – The Pyramid Perplexity. Though the essence being, while the Giza pyramids are still younger than Gobleki Tepe, they are far older than currently dated.

As the Inga Stone and Cochno Stone are plausibly older than archaeologists have accounted for, so too is Stonehenge. Thus Gobleki Tepe being dated to between 9,600 for the oldest stratum to 8,200 BCE is not a surprise at all. The site merely fits in with Stonehenge, the Great Pyramid and other mysterious architectural monolithic buildings situated around the globe. As we have noted a circular pattern in ancient and modern anomalies previously, there are other commonalities to discuss as we progress, which link the ancient megalithic constructions to a single, related culture and time frame. Experts in their fields are left scratching their heads as to who designed and built all these mysterious structures, for they either ignore or reject, myth, legend, tradition, ancient texts and scripture for the missing pieces of the jig-saw puzzle that is humanities past. 

The construction of Gobekli Tepe began circa 9600 BCE during the Würm Glacial Age, after the Great Deluge in 10,837 BCE which inundated the Earth – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. So it is ironic that the most recent widespread cataclysm to decimate portions of the planet, including the Black Sea Catastrophe occurred nearly nine thousand years ago circa 6,700 BCE. Causing the thriving Gobekli Tepe civilisation of three millennia duration to be mysteriously abandoned – refer article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis and Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology. It was at this time that Ireland and Great Britain once connected with Doggerland, became islands and with Scandinavia split off from the rest of Europe as part of the continental shelf sank under the sea.

Stephan Roget states that the structures that make up the site are incredibly well-preserved, allowing archaeologists to study them in something similar to their original condition. He says: ‘Part of the reason for the remarkable preservation of Göbekli Tepe is due to the climate in Turkey, but another major factor is… that many of the temple sites appear to have been backfilled before being abandoned.’

This is due to the fact natural burial through sediment building up is unlikely for the location; as hilltops do not collect sediment because they are places where the soil is lost and not where it is added. ‘This allowed the structures to remain protected from the elements as the centuries wore on…’ So much so that the megalithic structures have remarkably retained their original form, design, architectural elements and decorative craft works.

Christopher McFadden provides alternative reasons for burying the site aside from an ensuing catastrophe: ‘… the monuments on top of Gobekli Tepe were buried on purpose… it could have been buried to keep it safe for people in the future… [or] if a new religion or people replaced it, the site may have become seen as a place of sacrilege or taboo and was duly “memory holed”… If the place was a religious sanctuary, another… reason could be that the burial was part of a process to make the place less holy. In many cultures, things or buildings that are thought to have supernatural or divine power must be destroyed or changed in some way when they are no longer needed.’

Ancient code: ‘The main structures of Göbekli Tepe are a series of three rectilinear structures which are located below the surface, defined by dry-stone walls, and containing multiple decorated T-shaped pillars. The stones were used mainly as support for the roof, although it cannot be excluded that these had a symbolic purpose.’ Göbekli Tepe is considered the world’s first temple by archaeologists, historians and scholars alike. Most of this ancient site still remains buried. 

‘Whoever built it, made sure the complex would survive… thousands of years, by backfilling the various sites and burying them deep under [ground]. So far, excavations and geomagnetic results revealed that there are at least 20 stone circles… on the site.’ Each circle site has been constructed with a similar design, but with slightly differing qualities.

‘All of the pillars at Göbekli Tepe are t-shaped and range in height from 3 to 6 meters [10-20 ft].’ The pillars weigh several tons, with estimates ranging between seven and ten tons; which would have made ‘bringing them to the central location a Herculean task. That’s to say nothing of placing large stone blocks on top of them.’ 

Today’s technology would have issues moving and positioning the pillars of Göbekli Tepe. It has been suggested a minimum of five hundred individuals would have been required to move and position the massive pillars. Yet in a world reeling in the aftermath of a global cataclysm, filled with chaos and consumed by self-preservation, how were these people organised and by whom? ‘Mainstream scholars argue that the building proves… Göbekli Tepe required quarrying experts, transport specialists, planners, and ritual overseers.’ The organisation required in building the site means its constructors possessed an already established society and hierarchy. Therefore, it remains a profound mystery how ancient man at this time, managed to accomplish the monumental feat of transporting and placing into position the massive stones at Gobekli Tepe.

The anthropomorphic pillars were carved from quarries in the adjacent limestone plateau. It is assumed that stone and bone tools were used, but only because of a rigid held paradigm for this period. For after ’13 years of digging’ according to Ancient Code, ‘archaeologists investigating the ancient site have failed to recover a single stone-cutting tool. 

No one has been able to understand how ancient mankind, which was believed to be incapable of such [feats], erected some of the greatest stone-works on the planet… [and it] bothers mainstream scholars… they have failed to unearth a single stone cutting tool from the ruins of Göbekli Tepe.’

As the heat prevents archaeologists from digging in the summer months, only five percent of Göbekli Tepe has been unearthed. Imagine what finds may lay waiting within the fifteen metres of accumulated sediments, as more of the site is excavated? Geophysical surveys conducted in 2017, found more than two hundred obelisks and fifteen more ‘temples’ buried beneath the Earth. Gobekli Tepe is not alone either, for around a dozen other sites of similar age are under excavation in the ‘Stone Hills’ area, which extends for about one hundred square kilometres.

Roget: ‘The pillars, along with their top [stones]… might be hiding a design secret… Some of the stone blocks on top of the pillars have what appear to be human faces carved into them… [so] that the pillars are actually stylised depictions of human beings… the covering of the human form with depictions of [elaborate drawings of] animals [and intricate animal statues carved right onto the pillar’s surface] might be a clue into the belief system of the people who constructed Göbekli Tepe.

According to experts, foxes, snakes, wild boars, cranes, [and] wild ducks are the most commonly depicted animals’ – Article: Thoth. Andrew Curry adds: ‘… Gobekli Tepe’s pillar carvings are dominated not by edible prey like deer and cattle but by menacing creatures such as lions, spiders, snakes and scorpions. “It’s a scary, fantastic world of nasty-looking beasts.”

Roget: ‘The skilled architectural style seen in the construction of its many “temples” is seriously impressive, and would be in any era. The craftsmanship seen at Göbekli Tepe is thousands of years ahead of its time, and dates back… long before such construction should have been possible. The manpower, engineering, and project managing required for such an endeavor all seem unfeasible, given where human civilization was understood to be at the time’ [and] ‘shouldn’t have been possible without a sophisticated social structure already in place. Humankind may, unfortunately, never know who the brilliant minds behind Göbekli Tepe actually were.’ 

Yes, how could humanity so soon after the flood have been able to construct such an impressive site? In fact how did ‘they’ construct all the impressive buildings and monuments around the world, so quickly, so expertly and on such grand scales? Even more ironic then that the ‘potentially world-changing discovery of Göbekli Tepe’ during the 1960s was not recognised by University of Chicago and Istanbul University anthropologists. ‘In fact, it was wrongly assessed as being a “medieval cemetery,” and… subsequently ignored for half a century due to its apparent lack of potential. Klaus Schmidt, a German archaeologist, was the individual who decided to give it another look. Analysis of the site has been going on ever since, but archaeologists remain baffled by it…’

A temple or burial site is suggested for the apparent lack of a better alternative, even though no graves have been found; yet the site is so large – spread over an area of nine hectares – with palpable astronomical features, Gobleki Tepe likely had a more practical or meaningful function than a religious one, such as an observatory, a vault for knowledge, as well as a symbolic landmark. 

Curry elaborates on the site’s function: ‘The site, Schmidt argued, was a ritual centre, perhaps some sort of burial or death cult complex, rather than a settlement. That was a big claim. Archaeologists had long thought complex ritual and organised religion were luxuries that societies developed only once they began domesticating crops and animals, a transition known as the Neolithic. Once they had a food surplus… they could devote their extra resources to rituals and monuments. Gobekli Tepe, Schmidt told me, turned that timeline upside down. The stone tools at the site, backed up by radiocarbon dates, placed it firmly in the pre-Neolithic era. More than 25 years after the first excavations there, there is still no evidence for domesticated plants or animals’ – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. ‘And Schmidt didn’t think anyone lived at the site full-time. He called it a “cathedral on a hill”. If that was true, it showed that complex ritual and social organisation actually came before settlement and agriculture. Ritual and religion, it seemed, launched the Neolithic Revolution.’ 

This is an extremely important point, for it is a clue to who the builders were and how and why they were able to perhaps place importance in constructing a non-essential for survival complex, ahead of domesticating crops and animals. More recent excavations have complicated Schmidt’s view who died in 2014; while not necessarily contradicting him. 

Curry: ‘Work on foundations needed to support the site’s swooping fabric canopy required archaeologists to dig deeper that Schmidt ever had. Under the direction of Schmidt’s successor, Lee Clare, a German Archaeological Institute team dug several “keyhole” trenches down to the site’s bedrock, several metres below the floors of the large buildings. The digs revealed evidence of houses and year-round settlement, suggesting that Gobekli Tepe wasn’t an isolated temple visited on special occasions but rather a thriving village with large special buildings at its centre. 

The team also identified a large cistern and channels for collecting rainwater, key to supporting a settlement on the dry mountaintop, and thousands of grinding tools for processing grain for cooking porridge and brewing beer. Clare said. “It was a fully-fledged settlement with permanent occupation”…’

McFadden: ‘In 2021, researchers from the German Archaeological Institute in Berlin learned over… four years that the people who built these old buildings ate vast pots of porridge and stew made from grain that the ancient people ground and processed on a nearly industrial scale. The clues from Gobekli Tepe show that ancient people used grains much earlier than was thought, even before there was evidence that these plants were domesticated. Rather than a centuries-long building project inspiring the transition to farming, Clare and others now think Gobekli Tepe was an attempt by hunter-gatherers [to cling] to their vanishing lifestyle as the world changed around them. Evidence from the surrounding region shows people at other sites were experimenting with domesticated animals and plants – a trend the people of “Belly Hill” might have been resisting.’

Thus Gobekli Tepe appears to have been originally built by those who were not reliant on domesticated crops and animals, but unlike the residents of nearby sites, were not transitioning to domesticated crops and farming. Coupled with this, there are a lot of animal bones within the ruins, confirming that the people who lived there were proficient hunters. If so, this adds support to the identity of the original builders and community which may have lingered at Gobekli Tepe. 

Curry: ‘Joris Peters, an archaeozoologist from the Ludwig Maximilian University in Munich, specializes in the analysis of animal remains. Since 1998, he has examined more than 100,000 bone fragments from Gobekli Tepe. Peters has often found cut marks and splintered edges on them – signs that the animals from which they came were butchered and cooked. The bones, stored in dozens of plastic crates stacked in a storeroom… are the best clue to how people who created Gobekli Tepe lived. Peters has identified tens of thousands of gazelle bones, which make up more than 60 percent of the total, plus those of other wild game such as boar, sheep and red deer. He’s also found bones of a dozen different bird species, including vultures, cranes, ducks and geese. 

“The first year, we went through 15,000 pieces of animal bone, all of them wild. It was pretty clear we were dealing with a hunter-gatherer site,” Peters says. “It’s been the same every year since.” The abundant remnants of wild game indicate that the people who lived here had not yet domesticated animals or farmed. But, Peters and Schmidt say, Gobekli Tepe’s builders were on the verge of a major change in how they lived, thanks to an environment that held the raw materials for farming. “They had wild sheep, wild grains that could be domesticated – and the people with the potential to do it,” Schmidt says. In fact, research at other sites in the region has shown that within 1,000 years of Gobekli Tepe’s construction, settlers had corralled sheep, cattle and pigs. And, at a prehistoric village just 20 miles away, geneticists found evidence of the world’s oldest domesticated strains of wheat…’ – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla.

World History Encyclopaedia describe Gobekli Tepe’s enclosures in detail. The site is broken down into three chronological levels, I, II and III, which represent the main phases of construction and its use. Level I being the most recent and III the most ancient and deepest level. 

Layer III is fascinatingly, the ‘most sophisticated level at Göbekli Tepe, a fact which poses some interesting questions: this is a site that in terms of artistic endeavour, construction, and concept seems to go backwards rather than progressing with the passage of time.’ So that Level II is far more basic and Level I represents thousands of years of abandonment and later agricultural use. Level I still produces relevant finds, though they have been affected by erosion and farming. 

The overall size of the Göbekli Tepe site is considerable, yet the ancient core being excavated is modest in size and represented by four enclosures identified by lettering, A to D, designating the order of their discovery. ‘In level III, the oldest levels, each enclosure is characterised by different thematic components and artistic representations, and the early groups of enclosures are roughly circular in shape.’ 

The first area excavated was Enclosure A, also known as ‘the snake enclosure’ because depictions of snakes dominate the carvings on the T-pillars. ‘These are, in places, extremely intricate including one (pillar no. 1) which depicts a group of tightly packed snakes contained in what appears to be a net or wicker basket, set above a wild sheep or ram. The leading edge of the stele has three carved snakes moving downwards and one snake moving up. All the snakes carved at Göbekli Tepe are carved in a downward motion except for this single example [below].

The snakes are shown as short, thick creatures with broad flattened heads – typical of snakes which inhabit the Urfa region today, including the common Levantine viper’ – Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe. ‘It is interesting to note that the snake holds a very powerful position in the mythology of Anatolia… Along with the snake, images of the fox are a consistent feature and possibly the fox has some totemic value for important members of this culture although, unlike the snake, the fox does not appear to have survived with a significant folkloric role in the wider region…’ 

‘Another pillar depicts a grouping of an auroch (a very large and now extinct bovine), a fox, and a crane, positioned one above the other in what may represent a narrative of some description. This is a thought-provoking narrative because the depiction of the crane is anatomically incorrect if the carver was depicting what he actually saw in the wild, as the knees of the crane articulate backwards in the same fashion that a human knee does. Any member of a hunting and gathering society would know from an early age that a bird’s knee articulates forward, and with a long-legged bird such as a crane, this forward movement is very marked indeed. What in fact may be depicted here is a human dressed as a crane. Could this be a hunting scene or possibly a depiction of a dance to invoke the attributes of the creatures being depicted?’

‘This anatomical puzzle is repeated elsewhere. The central pillars in Enclosure A do not have the anatomical features such as arms that we see on other pillars at this site and elsewhere but the animal depictions are particularly vivid. Nor do the pillars have any obvious structural purpose.’ 

Enclosure B is in the shape of a rough oval measuring about 10-15 m (north/south) and about 9 m (east/west) and has a constructed terrazzo floor. This enclosure is called the ‘Fox Pillars Building’ because the image of the fox predominates. The two central pillars [within the additional seven pillars shaped in a circular wall] each have a life-sized fox carved [in low relief] on them, both facing inwards and given their posture, in mid-leap. But interestingly on one of the stones, the fox appears to be pouncing upon a small rodent-like creature that was etched into the pillar at a later date [below].’

Enclosure C is dominated by superb renderings of wild boar and birds. Curiously, snakes are completely absent from this enclosure and appear to have been replaced in terms of use and positioning by images of the boar. Along with the two central pillars, there are 11 in the inner circle and, so far, eight in the outer circle; several may have been removed prior to the site’s burial. This construction is a little different in that the enclosure is built as a series of up to three concentric circles, one could even describe it as a sort of spiral.’ 

‘At some point after the burial of Enclosure C, a large 10 m diameter pit was dug in the central area of the enclosure and both standing central stones were smashed into several pieces. It is impossible to know the circumstances of this episode of iconoclastic vandalism and it is repeated elsewhere at Göbekli Tepe. It has been determined that the violence of this attack was considerable because the eastern pillar was cracked apart by an intense fire. The reconstruction of the western pillar from fragments of the original is adorned with a life-sized fox relief on the inward face in mid-leap southward towards the entrance. The eastern pillar, most of which is missing was adorned with a bull on its inward face. It is fortunate that the violence was only directed at the central pillars because around the perimeter wall of Enclosure C are to be found some of the highest quality stonework at Göbekli Tepe including an extraordinary high relief (Pillar 27) of a free-standing feline above a wild boar [below].’

‘The enclosure is built onto the plateau’s surface on the natural bedrock.’ 

Enclosure D is referred to as the Stone Age Zoo because of the wide variety of animal imagery. The dominating feature of this enclosure is the massive pair of central T-shaped stele, clearly intended to represent human figures and monumental in scope. They face south and are set on an ornamental pedestal, one of which is decorated with what appear to be ducks, and they stand at an impressive height of 5.5 m. Both standing pillars have arms clasped at the belly just above a decorated belt and a fox pelt loincloth with the tail hanging down at the front. The pillar standing eastwards has a life-sized fox in the crook of its right arm leaping to the south. But significantly there are no facial features. Apart from the belt and loincloth, both figures have what could be described as neck adornments which are clearly symbolic.’

‘This enclosure also has, as one of its perimeter stones, the most discussed, and possibly disturbing set of Göbekli Tepe images of all. This is pillar no. 43, the Vulture Stone [below]. The bizarre images on this pillar include, on the left-hand side, a vulture holding an orb or egg in an outstretched wing. Lower down there is a scorpion, and the imagery is further complicated by the depiction of a headless ithyphallic man. The enclosure is also built on natural bedrock which was levelled and smoothed to construct the central pillars’ pedestals and floor.’

‘There is [a] further enclosure, Enclosure E, which is about 100 metres east and slightly south of this grouping of enclosures. Nothing remains except the floor plan and foundation sockets for the central pillars. The floor is carved directly from the bedrock. Just adjacent to the enclosure there are some carved depressions which may be small cisterns carved from the rock; there are other larger examples found along the ridge of Göbekli Tepe. There are no springs in the vicinity, so water supply would have been a problem. There is also a grouping of cup-like depressions carved into the rock which are replicated at other Neolithic sites in the regions, but there are no real theories as to what they may have been for. 

All the enclosures at Level III were filled in prior to the constructions on Level II. It is unclear why this was done, but there seems to be a conscious ‘decommissioning’ of the structures at Level III because some pillars were damaged or moved in an organised and controlled manner, while some pillars seem to have been removed entirely. Small artefacts remained, and statues were left in situ but toppled. Some of the tops of the pillars in Enclosure C are completely broken off. The tops of the intact central pillars have carved, cup-like depressions. It appears that when the Level III structures were buried, just the tops remained above ground and these cup-like depressions were carved once burial was complete. 

Once again, the purpose of this is speculative, but receptacles for votive offerings or candles are a reasonable suggestion. With the construction and use on Level II, people were clearly using the site and would have been aware of the buried enclosures, the tops of which were protruding just above the surface, evidence of the convocation of standing stones just below. It is also reasonable to conclude that, although buried, the ancient enclosures still played a role of sorts in the ritual life of the people who continued to build and gather here. 

One cannot be absolutely precise but it would seem that Level III, original construction around 9,500 BCE, was buried in phases after hundreds of years of use. The content of the material used to fill the enclosures in is a huge source of hard data. The composition of the in-fill material is simply refuse produced by hunting, food preparation, and consumption mixed in with in-fill material which included the residue of construction, stone working, thousands of flint tools, and the remnants of tool manufacture. The spoil tells us some important things about these people. The tools themselves, in the absence of the archaeologist’s basic dating tool, pottery, can be used to produce a broad cultural and chronological context in which data from other sites can [be] used to produce rough dates. 

Level II is a different environment both conceptually and artistically. It is evident that the society and the culture are undergoing an important series of changes while important cultural markers remain. The enclosure spaces are far smaller and much more modest while decorations are simpler and are executed with less skill. They are also far more numerous and are constructed, almost in a jumble of competing floor plans, on top of Level III and sometimes cutting into Level III. They are certainly considerably less ambitiously monumental than before. This is possibly a society that has exhausted itself both economically and spiritually with Level III. It may be evidence of a transitional period before the abandonment of Göbekli Tepe and the evolution of more settled societies, such as the one at Çatalhöyük in the Konya Plain which is dated from about 7,500 BCE. 

However, speculation aside, the most elaborate of these now more modest rectangular enclosures is the so-called Lion Building, identified by the carving on one of its principle stones. While probably still a purely cult or religious site with no evidence of domesticity, the enclosures are small and in many respects resemble the domestic buildings in other places such as Nevali Çori. It could be that economic and cultural changes are reflected in construction patterns here. 

Over the 2013/14 CE season, archaeologists were uncovering another enclosure, EnclosureH,’ about 250 m away from the original Level III excavations and on the other side of the hill towards the northwest. This is referred to as the ‘North West Depression’ and, at first glance, looks almost to mirror the original existing excavation. Also built on Level III, this enclosure possesses good-sized central stele set in an oval-shaped structure. As with Enclosure C, representations of wild boar seem pre-eminent. The enclosure, like all the others, was buried after its useful life. However, somebody, as with Enclosure C, took the time and effort to excavate a pit, locate the central standing stones…and destroy one (the other one still awaits investigation). Why? 

Clearly what connects Enclosures C and H, and possibly enclosures yet to be discovered, are design (oval and with an accessing staircase), level (age), and artwork, but above all, these two enclosures are connected by identical acts of desecration carried out long after the enclosures were buried!

‘These acts of desecration would suggest a number of possible scenarios none of which necessarily exclude the others. Clearly the act of burying enclosures on Level III and the evolution of the structural design changes seen on Level II indicate a conclusion of a lifecycle for these structures, and a change of political and economic, although not cultural or religious, fundamentals. The question of deliberate, targeted, and heavy destruction in enclosures but continued site use suggests a continuity of belief for a considerable period of time but with major changes in the power dynamics of the society represented at and by this extraordinary site.

… theories contributed by non-academic and ‘alternative’ writers of popular books about the origins of Göbekli Tepe and its builders… are understandably concerned with the amazing and very photogenic remains on Level III… [and] range from an ancient civilisation of amazing complexity via vaguely biblical references to, quite literally, the stars.’ 

In an article entitled, Gobekli Tepe – Temples Communicating Ancient Cosmic Geography, March 8, 2013, Paul Burley comments: ‘The sacred relationship between Earth and the cosmos is expressed by the circular architectural form as well as the chiseled ornamentation found at Gobekli Tepe. The structures at Gobekli Tepe are generally devoid of subdivided space other than what appear to be few peripheral hallways or storage areas. Rather than a temple of worship with a common area separated from a sacred space such as an alter or place of offering, the temples at Gobekli Tepe have the appearance of undivided open, circular structures except for two T-shaped pillars placed off center within each structure and aligned generally in a northeast-southwest direction. The open, rounded shape is similar to a modern day arena or even the Roman coliseum where spectators observed games from peripheral seating while participants were located on the central floor area of each structure – like theatre in the round

The temples are located on a prominent hill overlooking a broad valley. The site provided unobstructed views of both Earth and the heavens. Yet the site lacks a source of water. This fact alone shows that the development served a function of greater importance than mere secular comfort. The circular shape of the temple buildings reflects a natural, organic form. The arena-like structures would have been intended for ritual or ceremonial purposes, observation of the cosmos, and allowing a relationship to build between the human occupants and the world. 

Essentially the sidewalls of the temples are like mid-sections of spheres in contact with Earth below and the cosmic dome above. Standing at floor level in one of the temples we place ourselves symbolically at the center of the world. At night we can look up and see the moon, planets and stars. We might perceive constellations that help us orient ourselves with the night sky. We can envision the paths of the planets, Moon and Sun crossing the sky. Those paths form a band extending across the cosmos. It is a pathway we call the ecliptic. We can also observe the Milky Way stretching across the night sky, its bulge of stars surrounding the galactic center in the vicinity of the well-known constellations of Sagittarius and Scorpio. However, different cultures perceive different constellations. It is reasonable to assume that builders of Gobekli Tepe did not necessarily envision the same constellations as Sumerians did thousands of years later, or the Greeks who were responsible for many of the constellations we think of today. It is fortunate that the temples were buried so soon after construction, for the cosmology developed by their builders is preserved and communicated to us today, eleven millennia later.’

World History Encyclopaedia: ‘The site is clearly orientated… [as] the Level III enclosures are orientated southwards… down the Plain of Harran from where the people might have approached…’ – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. ‘Even today, the most logical approach is from the south. It is possible that this southern alignment faces a processional approach. After the abandonment of Level II, we see nothing happening at Göbekli Tepe other than the slow evolution of Level I, which represents the establishment of a rugged agricultural and semi-nomadic life across the environment we see today, with minor contributions during the Roman, Byzantine, and Islamic periods and which hid the drama of the numerous and silent convocations of monolithic beings just below the surface.’

Andrew Collins discusses proposed orientations for the twin central pillars in the key enclosures. Collins is one of the world’s foremost experts on Göbekli Tepe; first visiting the site in 2004. Collins has been investigating its Pre-Pottery Neolithic culture for over twenty years and is the author of various books which feature the subject. He comments: “… directly between the T-shaped heads of the pillars, is a very distinct pecked hole. Left and right of this hole are short vertical lines that make the image resemble the rectangular holed standing stone positioned centrally behind the twin central pillars in Göbekli Tepe’s Enclosure D.”

“This was something pointed out by my colleague Hugh Newman moments after Matthew Smith’s own dramatic discovery in Sanliurfa Museum in September 2015. A similar holed stone is seen in exactly the same position next door in Enclosure C. Yet this example (officially designated Pillar 59) is on its side and fractured across its circular aperture. In both cases the holed stones are located in the north-northwest section of the enclosure’s retaining wall at a position that reflects the exact alignment of its twin central monoliths. 

This suggests that these standing stones, with circular apertures around 25-30 centimetres in diameter bored centrally through their widest faces in order that someone standing within the structure could gaze through their openings, had formed a key role in the religious beliefs and practices of the Göbekli builders. Indeed, their positioning would indicate they acted as the structure’s altar or holy of holies, forming a bridge or point of connection between the liminal space created by the enclosure’s interiors and the otherworldly realms and supernatural forces thought to exist beyond the physical world” – Article: Belphegor. 

“Although the late Professor Klaus Schmidt… never commented on these holed stones seen in two of the most accomplished enclosures so far uncovered at Göbekli Tepe, he did pass comment on the fragments of strange stone rings found at the site (one of which is now on display at Sanliurfa Museum. These, he suspected, had been placed in the walls of now lost enclosures and acted as seelenloch, a word in his native German language meaning “soul hole”. 

Seelenloch are found in connection with a large number of megalithic dolmens of Neolithic and later Bronze Age manufacture from Ireland in the West across to India in the East, with by far the greatest concentration existing in the North Caucasus region of southwest Russia. These take the form of circular apertures centrally bored through the structure’s entrance façade. Generally, these openings, which like the examples at Göbekli Tepe are usually between 25 and 40 centimetres in diameter, are too small to enable a person to pass through easily. 

Shamanistic practices in various parts of the world incorporate the idea of a symbolic hole, either in a rock, in the ground, within a tree, or in the roof of a yurt or tent, that enables their soul to leave their physical environment and enter the Upper or Lower Worlds while in altered states of consciousness. Very likely the soul holes in megalithic structures, like those seen at Göbekli Tepe, acted in a similar capacity. 

That a pecked soul hole should appear between the twin pillars on the carved bone plaque found at Göbekli Tepe is a revelation, as it intensifies the already heated debate over the direction of orientation of its main enclosures. The existence of the soul hole stones, the fact that the carved relief on the twin central monoliths faces the entrant approaching from the south, along with the southerly placed entrances into the main enclosures, all strongly indicate that these prehistoric cult structures were aligned towards the north. 

Some researchers of the ancient mysteries field have chosen to ignore these data and announce that the twin central pillars of key enclosures at Göbekli Tepe are directed south, their twin central monoliths aligned to target the rising of either the three belt stars of Orion (Schoch, 2014, 54-55) or the bright star Sirius (Magli, 2014). However, not only have these alignments been shown to be either dramatically flawed or, in the case of Orion, non existent (Collins, 2014, 77-80; Collins and Hale, 2014), but there are far better reasons to assume northerly orientations of key enclosures at Göbekli Tepe. 

Both the mean azimuths of the twin central pillars in Enclosures C and D, along with the positioning of the soul hole stones, target the setting of the bright star Deneb in the constellation of Cygnus on the north-northwest horizon during the epoch of their construction, ca. 9500-8900 BC (Collins, 2014, 80-82). 

The [cross-like formation of the] stars of Cygnus sit astride the Milky Way, exactly where it bifurcates or forks to create two separate streams known as the Dark Rift or Cygnus Rift. This area of the sky has been seen as an entrance to the sky-world [the source of life and creation] for many thousands of years, and seems even to be depicted within the ice age cave art at Lascaux in Southern France, created by Solutrean artists ca. 16,000 BC (Rappenglück, 1999). It thus makes sense why the Göbekli builders might have orientated key enclosures north towards this already ancient entrance to the Upper World, where access to the Milky Way – long seen as the river, road or path along which souls reached the afterlife – was located. From this constellation souls emerged into incarnation and here they would return in death” – refer article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning? “The route to Cygnus taken both by the souls of the dead and by shamans in trance states is known in North America as the Path of Souls death journey.

A northerly orientation towards the soul hole stones in the main enclosures at Göbekli Tepe is now supported by the discovery of the bone plaque displayed at Sanliurfa Museum. The manner in which its carved imagery clearly implies that the entrant’s eyes are drawn towards the soul hole, like those seen in Enclosures C and D, bears out this supposition, and supports the likelihood that the Milky Way, and in particular the Dark Rift and Cygnus stars, were of primary importance to the beliefs and practices of the Göbekli builders.” 

Working with British engineer Rodney Hale, Andrew Collins established that the three main Pyramids of Giza not only reflect the astronomical positions of the three wing stars of Cygnus, but are aligned to them on the ground as well. The three pyramids are locked into the setting of these three Cygnus stars in the horizontal and vertical planes of all three dimensions.

The visual alignment of the same three stars, as seen from a vertical perspective, their astronomical positions corresponding with the geographical locations of the Giza pyramids.

Collins’ deduction that Gobekli Tepe was aligned with or focusing on a Northern orientation is of particular interest and ties in with this writer’s research on the Great Pyramid – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. Collins is also correct in realising the positioning of the Giza pyramids do not align (entirely) with the stars in Orion’s belt as popularly taught amongst alternative history and New Age authors. Yet Collins’ proposal with the constellation of Cygnus may not be wholly correct either – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

The theory that Gobekli Tepe was one of the earliest astronomical observatories in history as Andrews Collins hypothesises is gaining support outside of the mainstream. McFadden: ‘The rationale for this hypothesis tends to distill down to two critical pieces of evidence. The first is based on the fact that the location appears aligned with the night sky, notably [though perhaps incorrectly] with the star Sirius. Another contends that Gobekli Tepe’s carvings document a comet impact that occurred at the end of the Ice Age.’ The construction of Gobekli Tepe began after the Last Glacial Maximum and may explain why many of the images at Gobekli Tepe seem to indicate struggle and death. 

Eric Betz: ‘Most of the pillars feature ornate carvings of animals, like snakes, foxes, wild boars, birds… Individual rooms… usually have one particular animal as its theme, which is why researchers suggested that the ancient hunter-gatherers were so-called [animists]. They believed all living creatures had spirits… [worshipping] them.’ 

It may not be a sign of worship per se, but of veneration instead. All physical life had been wiped out in the great Flood, accept those animals and DNA samples aboard the Ark – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Therefore, after the disaster in 10,837 BCE, it would have naturally taken some time for animal life to flourish again – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: The Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. If Gobekli Tepe was initially constructed circa 9,600 BCE, it would make sense that while animal and bird species were breeding exponentially, they were still not as widespread as they are today. Their existence would not be taken for granted by those who lived after the Flood and had observed the slowish regeneration of the Earth. 

The fact that wild animals in particular, were revered or remembered on the pillars and enclosures is not hard to fathom. An alternatively more plausible reason for their inclusion on the stonework, is the astronomical connotation of their images and symbolism relating to the constellations in the night sky. 

‘Although many of the pillars focus on… a single animal, other carvings combine their art into a more complex motif. Gobekli Tepe’s Pillar 43 is the most prominent of these. This captivating pillar appears to feature a large vulture, other birds, a scorpion, and additional abstract symbols.’

Curry: ‘Danielle Stordeur, an archaeologist at the National Center for Scientific Research in France, emphasizes the significance of the vulture carvings. Some cultures have long believed the high-flying carrion birds transported the flesh of the dead up to the heavens. Stordeur has found similar symbols at sites from the same era as Gobekli Tepe just 50 miles away in Syria. “You can really see it’s the same culture,” she says. “All the most important symbols are the same.”

Pillar 43 or the Vulture column (lower left above), may serve as a kind of ‘smoking gun’ that the Earth underwent worldwide destruction. Phys.org and researchers with the University of Edinburgh: “The pillar was created by the people of Gobekli Tepe and now appears to have served as a means of commemorating a devastating event – perhaps a comet breaking up and its remnants crashing into the Earth, causing an immediate environmental impact around the globe and possible loss of life.”

It was in 2017, when two chemical engineers from the University of Edinburgh, caught the media’s attention, claiming they were able to connect the animal carvings on Gobekli Tepe’s Pillar 43 to the positions of various groups of stars in Earth’s sky many millennia ago. They had published a paper in the journal Mediterranean Archaeology and Archaeometry, where they argued that the Vulture column is a ‘date stamp’ [an asterism – meaning: a familiar star pattern] for a catastrophic comet strike 13,000 years ago.

This struck a cord, as scientists suspect a comet struck Greenland around this time, triggering the Younger Dryas Stadial. One of the engineers, Martin Sweatman: “It appears Gobekli Tepe was, among other things, an observatory for monitoring the night sky. One of its pillars seems to have served as a memorial to this devastating event – probably the worst day in history since the end of the Ice Age.”

A future article on the Younger Dryas event is planned, where we will return to Gobekli Tepe and the incredible significance it has with that remote epoch – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. Graham Hancock considers Gobekli Tepe to be a “profoundly astronomical site” and that it is an ancient constellation diagram which ‘shows the winter solstice against a backdrop of today’s modern sky.’ Hancock remarks:

“This is spooky and eerie, because it appears there’s overwhelming evidence that the people who made Gobekli Tepe had a profound knowledge of precession” – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. “And it appears that they deliberately sent forward into time – in this time capsule – a picture of the sky in our age.” 

Paul Burley is of the same opinion:  ‘From the archeological evidence gathered to date there can be little doubt that Gobekli Tepe symbolizes an ancient cosmology, with the architecture representing the world and the carved figures symbolizing important aspects of the sun, stars and other features of the night sky. One of the limestone pillars includes a scene in bas relief on the upper portion of one of its sides. There is a bird with outstretched wings, two smaller birds, a scorpion, a snake, a circle, and a number of wavy lines and cord-like features. At first glance this lithified menagerie appears to be simply a hodgepodge of animals and geometrical designs randomly placed to fill in the broad side of the pillar. 

The key to unlocking this early Neolithic puzzle is the circle situated at the center of the scene. I am immediately reminded of the cosmic Father – the sun. The next clues are the scorpion facing up toward the sun, and the large bird seemingly holding the sun upon an outstretched wing. In fact, the sun figure appears to be located accurately on the ecliptic with respect to the familiar constellation of Scorpio, although the scorpion depicted on the pillar occupies only the left portion, or head, of our modern conception of that constellation. As such, the sun symbol is located as close to the galactic center as it can be on the ecliptic as it crosses the galactic plane. 

What is important here is for some unknown reason the builders of Gobekli Tepe constructed a temple apparently highlighting a time 11,600 years in their future. Yet this scene is intentional. The symbolism is clear and in keeping with many mythologies describing this very same event – occurring at the very time we live in today!’ The figure below ‘illustrates the ecliptic crossing the galactic plane of the Milky Way near the center of the galaxy, with several familiar constellations nearby.’

Sky graphic using Stellarium 0.10.61

While the figure below ‘is the same view with the addition of the ancient constellations represented on the pillar.’ 

‘Note that the outstretched wings, Sun, bird legs and snake all appear to be oriented to emphasize the sun’s path along the ecliptic. Detailed analysis of the architecture at Gobekli Tepe is needed to further evaluate the scene carved onto the pillar. However, the similarity of the bas relief to the crossing of the ecliptic and galactic equator at the center of the Milky Way is difficult to reject, supporting the possibility that humans recognized and documented the precession of the equinoxes thousands of years earlier than is generally accepted by scholars at this time. Gobekli Tepe was built as a symbolic sphere communicating a very ancient understanding of world and cosmic geography. Why this knowledge was intentionally buried to ground level soon afterward remains a mystery.’ Unless the inhabitants had advance warning of an impending disaster. 

Paul D Burley is an archaeo-engineer, geologist, researcher and the author of the The Sacred Sphere – where he explores sacred ‘concepts and cosmic consciousness through universal symbolism’. The book details many facets of circular pictographic symbols and ancient architecture representing the sphere. The book highlights ‘all sacred circular symbols throughout time have represented relationships between humans, the world, the cosmos, and the Creator as defined by each culture around the world. The book also defines the unique geometric structure from which all sacred geometries and sacred circular symbols are derived.’

There are weird aspects at Gobekli Tepe. The first, involves a strange fascination with collecting and modifying human skulls. While there are no human graves on the site, pieces of human remains have been discovered in the fill of buildings and the areas around them. Included in these piles were a series of partly preserved human skulls. The alterations are unique in that they have not been observed on sites from the same time period or location. 

This was unexpected for researchers, to say the least and could point to the emergence of a skull cult in Anatolia and the Levant during the Early Neolithic which has never been documented before. Was Gobekli Tepe an important ritual centre or something more sinister?

The skulls have been removed after death and appear to have been given both exceptional care and special status in that decorations were added to their skulls, while being displayed around the site. It is not clear if these treatments were done as part of rituals within the monumental buildings themselves or if they were brought to the ritual centre from settlements in the region.

A. Intentionally decapitated human statue. B. A “gift bearer” holding a human head. C. Pillar 43 (“Vulture stone”) with low relief of an ithyphallic headless individual, one arm raised.

McFadden states: ‘The discovery of the human skulls in 2017 is fascinating enough… more evidence for the use of the site may be extracted by studying the actual columns and other artifacts… the T-shaped columns on the site famously have various animal-human hybrid depictions… more crucially… some of the reliefs… indicate the ritualistic decapitation of human bodies. One particular case (image C) shows a headless individual in the bottom right of the pillar (below the scorpion and [to] the right of the “bird’s head.” Other artifacts from the site… support the inhabitants’ fascination with heads. One small statue appears to show what has been interpreted as a “gift-bearer” carrying a disembodied head… another… [indicates] a human statue that has, at some point, been intentionally decapitated… it is clear the people at this site were very different from us today.’ 

Eric Betz: ‘Klaus’ team believes that one thing is clear about the pillars in general: They were built in a T-shape as a kind of stylized human form, like a person without a head. (… [and] like later peoples in the region [they] removed heads from buried bodies to employ them in rituals.) “This T-form is really some unique phenomenon of this culture of Gobekli Tepe and the surrounding settlements, and it’s not repeated anywhere else on our Earth and in any other culture,” Schmidt said… So, unlocking their meaning could help explain the entire site.’ 

A further creepy aspect is a nearby site called Karahan Tepe, which shares numerous characteristics and is referred to as Gobekli Tepe’s ‘sister site’. Hancock describes his impression: “I found this place eerie, unsettling and powerful.” 

The undulating body of a serpent coils across the base of a water-channel

Karahan Tepe was discovered in 1997, though the first systematic survey was carried out later in 2000. The study ‘revealed basin-like pools carved in bedrock, and a considerable number of chisels… adzes, beads, stone pot fragments, grindstones, and pestles. The fact that arrowheads, scrapers, perforators, blades, and other stone tools made from flint or obsidian were [also] found… suggests that most people… hunted, gathered, or raised animals for food’ according to McFadden. This is in contrast with Neolithic settlements, which were based on farming. 

Findings show that the site was used during the Pre-Pottery Neolithic period [from 10500-6500 BCE], the same period as Gobekli Tepe. Studies show Karahan Tepe resembles the Gobekli Tepe II layer and ‘both sites have 266 pillars with T-shaped architectural elements and animal reliefs…’

‘Karahan Tepe has more depictions of human beings than… at Gobekli Tepe, which might show that people were starting to see themselves as separate from animals… the people who lived there [also] buried the site and left it. Even more astounding is that Karahan Tepe is… not alone as a “sister site” to Göbekli Tepe. It is… considered part of a constellation of contemporaneous settlements that extends for more than 100 km and includes… at least [eleven]* other un-excavated sites.

Circular homes are part of a large ritual complex on the site. Structures for ceremonies have… been found cut into the bedrock. One of these structures is a rock-cut chamber with [eleven]* giant phalluses and a [striking humanoid] head with a snake’s body…’

Hancock: ‘The enclosure itself is entirely cut down into and carved out of solid bedrock. Ten of the pillars within the enclosure are also directly carved out of the bedrock to which they remain connected at their bases. The eleventh, notably curved, pillar is freestanding and rests in a shallow groove. Some of the archaeologists working on the site speculate that it might have been used to produce tones, like a tuning-fork or musical instrument – a suggestion that is enhanced by evidence that the enclosure once contained water (which could perhaps have been used to modulate tones) to a depth of up to a metre. There is a general assumption that the other pillars in the enclosure are phallic symbols and this may very well be true. However, consideration might usefully be given to an alternative possibility. Nearby Gobekli Tepe… has a very distinctive name, often translated “Potbelly Hill” but more accurately rendered as “Hill of the Navel.”

‘This invites us to consider the possibility that Gobekli Tepe was recognised as an Omphalos or “Navel of the Earth”, a notion found at other ancient sites around the world (Delphi in Greece, Cuzco in Peru, the Temple Mount in Jerusalem and Easter Island in the Pacific to name but a few) that are connected in myths and traditions to geodesy – the science of accurately measuring and understanding the Earth’s geometric shape and orientation in space. Could Karahan Tepe also have been one of these “navel” sites, and could the rock-hewn pillars represent not phalli but omphali?’ Hancock raises an interesting and valid point. It is worth noting that omphali look like phalluses. They could be one and the same thing, just as menhirs, obelisks, church steeples, skyscrapers, towers and even serpents all carry phallic symbolism.

‘Immediately visible from the entrance the most compelling mystery of Karahan Tepe is this inscrutable human face. Mounted on a sinuous, serpent-like neck it seems to thrust itself forward out of the bedrock.’ The face or rather head is human like, yet somehow inhuman and sinister beyond description. Is this head linked with the preoccupation with severed heads and skulls in Gobekli Tepe? 

A disturbing coincidence is the Karahan Tepe face while not a dead ringer for the face on Mars (below), does instil a similar uncanny preternatural aura and one which is definitely not friendly – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. 

The persistence of snake imagery at both sites is indicative of a serpent cult, or perhaps a brotherhood of the snake. While the Brotherhood of the Snake has become a catch-all term to embrace just about any conspiracy one cares to mention and no tangible evidence supports its existence; the truth is that its does exist. It began when the Adversary rebelled; continued in the Garden of Eden; again when the Watchers descended to Earth; and its torch is carried by Establishment subsidiaries of a Luciferian nature such as the Illuminati – Articles: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are; and The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?

The essence of the Brotherhood of the Snake is the seeking of the overthrow of the Eternal One’s rule as well as the destruction of the human race. In the interim, in the continued war against mankind, humanity is kept enslaved through corrupt governments, political systems and conflicting beliefs, whether religious or scientific. 

Ascension Glossary states – emphasis mine: ‘The Brotherhood of the Snake secretly and methodically infiltrated the Atlantan Mystery Schools and [their] Great Libraries in order to acquire all of the Law of One and human… knowledge for themselves [and] intentionally confiscating the records… in their planned takeover of the earth… they were stealing knowledge crystals and meticulously copying over the… ancient written translations that contained the original… Founder… records, in order to use that knowledge as a consciousness weapon against humanity. 

The Snake Brotherhood Kings during Atlantis made a secret pact called the Luciferian Covenant for the purpose of the total annihilation of the historical timelines and cellular memories of humanity, to wipe out all records of highly technological human civilizations that were naturally evolving and advancing human consciousness and authentic human culture. The eradication of all of the technology, memories, histories and identities during the advanced civilization of the Atlantian colonies on the earth, is a conspiracy enacted through a blood covenant made with the Illuminati hybrid humans that make up the Power Elite and answer to the Thothian Luciferian groups’ – Article: Thoth

‘The goal was that the Thothian group behind the Brotherhood of the Snake would continually maintain control over how, what and when particular knowledge from the Founder Records would be disseminated to the masses and to slowly package it as a worldwide religious control mechanism. Essentially taking the Founder records and weaponizing them into a fear-based narrative that would be enforced by threats or shaming by some externally created authority, hidden behind the religious or dogmatic structure.’ 

Organised and militarised style of Psychological Warfare tactics are used ‘to further prey upon the spiritual and emotional desires of a primarily western Judeo-Christian population, to lead them into the False Ascension Matrix on the Astral Plane for soul capture during the death passage. The Luciferian Thothian groups currently transmit a range of twisted half-truths in ancient esoteric teachings of ascension to guru and seeker archetypes, that are purposely geared towards the consciousness enslavement of its audience. Many of the channeled transmissions are based in the information that was disseminated in the timeline of the Atlantian Mystery Schools, the Brotherhood of the Snake, which had acquired ancient written translations of stolen coded information in the Law of One records. 

These records were accessed and translated by Thoth and then subsequently repackaged through the release of the Emerald Tablets. The Emerald Tablet transmissions into the New Age movement are heavily hijacked and embedded with Artificial Intelligence and mind control programming in order to attract those spiritually awakening with Atlantian or Mystery School memories, and then tag and track these groups for Mind control and spiritual oppression’ – refer articles: 33; Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis; DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning? and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.

For anyone doubting the validity of this secret and invisible agenda, the primary plot of the Bible’s New Testament, is exactly this. A warning of its escalation and the Way of escaping its ramifications, was proclaimed when the Mediator between the Creator and humankind was sent to this Earth a little over two thousand years ago – Appendix VIII: When the Creator came to dwell with His Creation. The truth is truly stranger than fiction; the truth is really out there; and only the truth, will set one free – John 8:32.  

Andrew Collins poses the following questions in May 2014 regarding Gobekli Tepe: Who built it, When and Why: ‘… Göbekli Tepe was constructed by a… population still in fear following a devastating cataclysm that nearly destroyed the world… it seems unlikely that those who came up with a plan to counter the innate fear of another cataclysm (something that visionary and writer Barbara Hand Clow so aptly calls catastrophobia) were the indigenous population. This appears to have been orchestrated by members of an incoming culture, composed of groups of shamans, warriors, hunters and stone tool specialists of immense power and charisma. Their territories, across which they traded different forms of flint, as well ashematite used as red ochre, stretched from the Carpathian Mountains in the west to the Russian steppes… in the east. More incredibly, anatomical evidence points to them being of striking appearance – tall, with extremely long heads, high cheekbones, long faces, large jaws, and strong brow ridges… So who were these people?’ – refer Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II.

Collins states that the builders of Gobekli Tepe possessed a legacy of knowledge, where they believed in a ‘cosmic tree [refer article: Asherah] supporting the sky world [entrance] via the Great Rift – the fork or split in the Milky Way caused by the presence of stellar dust and debris – corresponding to the position in the northern heavens occupied by the stars of Cygnus, the celestial swan (a.k.a. the Northern Cross).’ As birds were symbols for astral flight, this was the manner in which a shaman could reach the sky world. The birds typically associated with this process in Europe, were the swan and in Southwest Asia, the vulture. The vulture being a primary symbol for death and transformation in the early Neolithic age; with both birds identified with the Cygnus constellation, according to Collins. 

Thus the shaman could enter the sky world and aim to counter the actions of the ‘supernatural creature… responsible for cataclysms… This cosmic trickster was seen to take the form of a sky fox or sky wolf, embodied perhaps in the leaping foxes carved in relief on the inner faces of key pillars at Göbekli Tepe [such as in enclosure B]… All across Europe, and into Southwest Asia, accounts exist of supernatural foxes and wolves that have attempted to endanger the sky pillar supporting the starry canopy, an act that if achieved would have brought about the destruction of the world… whenever this supernatural creature returned to the heavens in the guise of a comet… it would be the shaman’s role to enter the sky world and counter its baleful influence, a primary motivation I see as behind the construction of Göbekli Tepe.’ 

In the context of numerology, the word fox – a symbol used prominently throughout Gobekli Tepe – comprises the letters f, o and x. There are only three out of the twenty-six letters in the (English) alphabet which have a numerical value of six. They are f, o and x, which thus equates to the number 666. Revelation 13:18, ESV: ‘This calls for wisdom: let the one who has understanding calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man, and his number is 666.’ 

This is a misleading translation. The Greek word for beast is G2342 – therion, and can refer to a ‘wild, venomous’ or ‘dangerous animal’, as well as a ‘bestial man.’ It is more than a reference to a wild animal and implies one which is ‘brutal, savage’ and ‘ferocious.’ Importantly, the context of Revelation thirteen with chapter nine, reveals the beast to be of supernatural origin, such as an angel. 

The word for ‘man’ is G444 – anthropos, and while its literal meaning is ‘man-faced’, that is a ‘male’ or ‘female human being’, it can be a reference for ‘animals, plants, God, Christ’ and yes, ‘angels’. In the context of an angel, it includes ‘the added notion of weakness, by which man is led into a mistake or prompted to sin with the adjunct notion of contempt or disdainful pity.’ The word for ‘his’ is G846 – autos, meaning: ‘him, he, his, her, she, they’ and ‘it’. Its usage includes: ‘himself, herself, themselves’ and ‘itself’. 

Thus the use of the male noun and pronoun is perhaps not accurate. The verse could  just as easily be written as: “… calculate the number of a monster [according to the New Testament For Everyone], for it is the number of an angel, and its number is 666.”

The number 666 is interesting in the context of the Beast deceiving the world, for the first two digits contain the prefix hex and the third number is the primary numeral six and hex in the Greek – G1803. The definition of hex in English includes ‘to bewitch, practice witchcraft on, a ‘spell’ and to ‘charm’ – Revelation 18:23, 2 Thessalonians 2:9-11. 

Collins: ‘Yet there were clearly other reasons for the construction of Göbekli Tepe. Its stone enclosures served, most likely, as womb chambers, places where the shaman entered into a primal state, like that experienced before birth, after passing between the enclosures’ twin central pillars. These enormous monoliths… acted as otherworldly portals to invisible realms – true star gates in every sense of the word.

And their target: the setting down on the local horizon of Deneb, Cygnus’s brightest star, which marked the start of the Milky Way’s Great Rift, a role played by Deneb as early as 16,500-14,000 BC. At this time Deneb acted as Pole Star, the star closest to the celestial pole during any particular epoch. Even after Deneb ceased to be [the North] Pole Star around 14,000 BC, due to the effects of precession (the slow wobble of the earth’s axis across a cycle of approximately 26,000 years), its place was taken by another Cygnus star, Delta Cygni, which held the position until around 13,000 BC’ – refer pole star, article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

Collins: ‘After this time the role of Pole Star went to Vega [Alpha Lyrae, circa 12,000 BCE] in the constellation of Lyra, the celestial lyre. When around 11,000 BC Vega moved out of range of the celestial pole, no bright star replaced it for several thousand years. This meant that when Göbekli Tepe was constructed, ca. 9500-9000 BC, there was no Pole Star. It was for this reason that Deneb, and the Milky Way’s Great Rift, retained their significance as the main point of entry to the sky world, making it the primary destination of the shaman.’

Note that circa 9000 BCE Iota Herculis of Hercules was the North Pole Star. 

Collins: ‘Standing stones erected in the north-northwestern sections of the walls in two key enclosures at Göbekli Tepe bore large holes that framed the setting of Deneb each night, highlighting the star’s significance to the Göbekli builders, and showing the precise direction in which the shaman should access the sky world. 

Everywhere you look at Göbekli Tepe there is confirmation that its builders shared a sense of connection with the cosmos. From the strange glyphs and ideograms on the various stones, which include symbols resembling the letters C and H, to the twelvefold division of stones in the various enclosures, there is powerful evidence that these 11,000-year-old temples resonate the influence of the celestial heavens. 

The H glyphs seem to relate to the shaman’s journey from this world to the otherworld, while the C glyphs are almost certainly slim lunar crescents signifying the transition from one lunar cycle to the next. Even the design of the enclosures appears to have cosmic significance. Invariably the structures are ovoid in shape, with a length to breadth ratio of 5:4, numbers that could hint at the Göbekli builders’ profound awareness of cosmic time cycles not usually thought to have been understood until the age of Plato. 

Over a period of around 1,500 years twenty or more major enclosures were constructed within the gradually emerging occupational mound at Göbekli Tepe. Old enclosures were periodically decommissioned, deconsecrated and covered over, quite literally “killed,” at the end of their useful lives. New structures were built to replace them, but as time went on they became much smaller in construction, until eventually the cell-like buildings were no larger than a family-sized Jacuzzi with pillars no more than five feet (a meter and a half) in height. Somehow the world had changed, and the impetus for creating gigantic stone temples with enormous twin monoliths at their centers was no longer there.’ 

Rather the people had changed. The grandeur and sophistication of layer III was performed by the original builders and inhabitants, whereof Collins describes. Layer II is evidence that the original inhabitants had likely departed and for the want of a better description was constructed by Homo sapiens sapiens. For the original designers and inspiration for the works at Gobekli Tepe were not entirely human. 

Collins: ‘Sometime around 8000 BC the last remaining enclosures were covered over with imported earth, stone chippings and refuse matter, and the site abandoned to the elements. All that remained was an enormous belly-like mound that became an ideal expression of the fact that the stone enclosures had originally been seen, not just as star portals to another world, but also as womb-like chambers, where the souls of shaman, or indeed the spirits of the dead, could quite literally journey to the source of creation, located somewhere in the vicinity of the Cygnus constellation. It was a concept dimly remembered in the name Göbekli Tepe, which in Turkish means “navel-like hill”.’

The final abandonment may have taken place later than Collins supposes during the early period of Peleg’s lifetime circa 7000 to 6700 BCE – refer Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology. This was an epoch of immense upheaval which coincided with the demise of Nimrod; the destruction of the Tower of Babel; and the global cataclysms such as evidenced in the Black sea and the Hudson Bay – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. 

Collins: ‘Even after Göbekli Tepe was abandoned, its memory, and those of the ruling elite behind its construction, lingered on among the Halaf and Ubaid peoples who flourished during the later half of the Neolithic age, ca. 6000-4100 BC.’ When civilisation and culture seemingly suddenly sprung up out of nowhere in Lower Mesopotamia and in Egypt. ‘Like their predecessors, they gained control of the all-important obsidian trade at places such as Bingöl Mountain and Nemrut Dağ, close to Lake Van.

Their elites, who would appear to have belonged to specific family groups, artificially deformed their already elongated heads, not only to denote their status in society, but also quite possibly to mimic the perceived appearance of great ancestors, seen to have possessed extremely long heads and faces. It is very possibly these great ancestors who are perhaps represented by the snake-or reptilian-headed clay figurines found in several Ubaid cemeteries [as shown below].’ 

Collins dances close to the truth regarding the mysterious identity of the Gobekli Tepe architects and its builders – refer article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

Collins: ‘The elite of the Halaf and Ubaid were… the forerunners of the god-kings who ruled the first city-states down on the Mesopotamian plain, which eventually became the civilizations of Sumer, Akkad, Assyria and Babylon. Their scribes preserved in cuneiform writing the ruling dynasties’ mythical history, in which the original founders… are known as the Anunnaki, the gods of heaven and earth. Their birthplace was said to have been the Duku, a primeval mound located on the summit of a world mountain called Kharsag, or Hursag…’ Collins equates the primeval mound with Gobekli Tepe and Bingöl Mountain which while not literally correct, could well be in a symbolic sense. ‘The Anunnaki are occasionally likened to serpents, reflecting the snake-like appearance of Göbekli Tepe’s ruling elite, as well as those of the later Halaf and Ubaid cultures.’ 

Credit is given to Andrew Collins for being closer to the truth than any other researcher in aiming to unravel the identity of the creators of the Gobekli Tepe compound. Though not a criticism of his excellent research overall, there are errors in the details. It has to be considered that the architects of sites such as Gobekli Tepe and its builders are two different entities or not the ones Collins supposes. Collins focuses on the Annunaki (or Watchers) as responsible for both enterprises and in the process inadvertently mixes their antediluvian exploits as described in the Book of Enoch with those after the great deluge such as at Gobekli Tepe. The answer to Gobekli Tepe’s construction may lay in a collaboration between these dark angels and their offspring, or entirely in the endeavours of their children (the formidable race), who were the giant Nephilim – refer articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II

Collins describes the Watchers as human angels, an oxymoron and as being ‘extremely tall, [wearing] coats of feathers, [possessing] visages like vipers (that is, extremely long facial features), and… [being] described as Serpents…’ Collins concludes that the serpent like Annunaki could be ‘Neanderthal-human hybrids’ – an incorrect juxtaposition. The Annunaki were akin to the Watchers, yet decidedly inhuman, fallen angels – 2 Peter 2:4-5. Their offspring, the result of unlawful relations with human women were angel-human hybrids – Genesis 6:1-4. Homo neanderthalensis was an earlier creation than Homo sapiens, but nether-the-less very much human – Genesis 1:26-31; 2:7-8, 15-25. 

It is of note that Collins mentions the Anunnaki – which literally means: “Those who from Heaven to Earth Came” – in relation with Gobekli Tepe for it may strongly link the obsession of its architects and builders with animal symbolism; as prior to the Flood, the Anunnaki and or the Nephilim had experimented with interbreeding with animals. This had resulted in mixed breeds of creatures upon the planet to whom a soul would not stay. It is these beings who were the soulless ones often written about in channeled materials. Creatures such as minotaurs (body of a man, head of a bull), centaurs (upper body of a man, lower body of a horse), werewolves (human transformation into a wolf) and a great number of other examples. There was a necessity for these to be destroyed so that the whole of creation would not be fouled by their presence on the planet.

Collins continues in stating that ‘local tradition asserts that Bingöl was… the source of the fourth river [the Pison] of Paradise [in the biblical Eden]… [and] ancient writers record that the true source of the Tigris was in the same region. Armenian tradition… speaks of Bingöl Mountain being the place of the gods and the summit of the world from which emerge four great rivers that carry the waters of life to every part of the world. [This] points toward Bingöl Mountain being not only the “birthplace” of the Anunnaki, but also the site of the mountain of Paradise, and the place of descent of the Watchers in the book of Enoch.’ Though in reality, the Annunaki did not originate on this Earth; the Garden of Eden was not in Anatolia and the Watchers did not originally descend on Bingol Mountain – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.

Hancock and Collin’s ideas on Gobekli Tepe’s astronomical potential and importance are pertinent. Whatever other uses the site builders intended, such as a ritual centre of death for instance, a cosmological gallery and observatory seems glaringly obvious, weighed against the vehement arguments of orthodox scientists, astronomers and archaeologists to the contrary. Could the circular enclosures and specifically between the two central pillars have been used as portals of some kind in aligning the physical realm with the spirit dimension as Collins alludes? Could the site have been a doorway for spiritual entities to cross. These questions cannot be dismissed out of hand.

Credence should be given to this line of reasoning as following the Flood, the Sumerian King Lists describe kingship being lowered from heaven: “… after the Flood had swept over the Earth, when Kingship was lowered from heaven…” The Anunnaki gods now found themselves living in a different dimension from humans, unlike prior to the Flood. So that a merging was required between the fourth dimension in which they resided with that of the third dimension where humans now found themselves.

The focus of temples changed to match the fact that the gods were not present in person to walk and talk with, as the earth plane was now only three dimensional. Just as humans usually cannot see fourth dimensional beings such as ghosts or astral entities unless they are psychically gifted – or whom have momentarily slowed their vibration to become visible – so too could ordinary men not see the gods their ancestors had once been able to interact with. Other forms of communication became necessary. Temples ceased from being the literal house of a god and became houses of worship. Man and his gods met in the temples, but in a different way so that the knowledge, rituals and beliefs which resulted are now called Religion

As the gods in the post flood world still desired sex with human females, the uppermost levels of the temples – atop ziggurats – became twilight zones, an area where the third and fourth dimensions intertwined and mingled in order for the gods to be able to ‘descend’ again and have intercourse with third dimension human women. The god’s appointed women – the temple virgins or vestal virgins – who were kept in special houses adjoining the temple area. These virgin priestesses were chosen when very young; their diet was monitored; they were isolated from other polluting influences; they were guarded by eunuchs so there would be no temptation for them; and their degree of spirituality was carefully gauged to ensure their vibration could be kept high for their passage into this mixed dimensional zone.

The Anunnaki needed the use of wormholes to travel the great distances across space from planet Earth to their home world (originally) in the constellation of Taurus. The gods would leave and so the priestesses burned eternal fires at their altars, waiting for the next return. The possibility of that return became less and less real to each succeeding generation, setting up an archetype of waiting for the gods to come back, which various cultures still carry till today. As the Flood became a distant memory so too did the gods; becoming only legends and then myths because they were no longer present physically as they had been in the ancient past.

Jon Landseer in a series of lectures delivered at the Royal Institute of Great Britain to the society of Antiquarians in 1822, called those early post flood times an era “when Astronomy was religion” and vice versa. He asserted that the calendar was related to the zodiacal “mansion” of the Bull, [home of the Anunnaki’s own planet] and that the transition to Aries was associated with “a mystifying conjunction of the Sun and Jupiter in the sign of Aries, at the commencement of the great cycle of intricate (celestial) revolutions” – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy.

Landseer believed Greek myths and legends connecting Zeus or Jupiter with the Ram and its golden fleece, reflected the transition into Aries, of which he calculated that such a determining conjunction of Jupiter and the Sun in the boundary between Taurus and Aries had occurred in the year 2142 BC. Landseer’s dating accords with an unconventional chronology; where the age of Taurus lasted from 4490 BCE to 2330 BCE, with the age of Aries following from 2330 BCE to 170 BCE.

Was it precisely at this moment when the Anunnaki left for the last time to catch the next wormhole home? The reason they went was not just because it was time to go home. Nor just because they got burned out on inter-dimensional sex. Though this does relate to the actual issue: did they really leave?

The density of this planet traps souls or spirits here with its net of sexual lust and desire and so the endless pursuit of sexual fulfilment has degraded the vibrational status of the Earth until it can now really go no lower. This is it for the planet, the bottom of its moral descent. So for these sub-space entities from the fourth dimension, having relationships with third dimensional partners takes its toll, depleting their energies. Logically, if partners are not on the same frequency or energy band, it will lessen the higher energy of the two. 

While this type of relatively direct contact ended, the Anunnaki did not leave and have instead maintained a continuous relationship with humanity. Brinsley Le Poer Trench, the editor of Flying Saucer Review, detailed that an otherworldly message appeared for the first time in a 1947 issue of Fanatic Stories written by an author under the pseudonym ‘Alexander Blade.’

The ‘Anunnaki’ begin with the claim:

“We are already here, among you. Some of us have always been here, with you, yet apart from, watching, and occasionally guiding you whenever the opportunity arose. Now, however, our numbers have been increased in preparation for a further step in the development of your planet: a step of which you are not yet aware…”

“You will find records of our presence in the mysterious symbols of ancient Egypt, where we made ourselves known in order to accomplish certain ends. Our principal symbol appears in the religious art of your present civilization and occupies a position of importance upon the great seal of your country” – the all-seeing eye atop the Great Pyramid of the United States of America” – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

“We have left you certain landmarks, placed carefully in different parts of the globe, but most prominently in Egypt where we established our headquarters upon the occasion of our last… public appearance. At that time the foundations of your present civilization were ‘laid in the earth’…”

Marcus LiBrizzi expands on the Anunnaki’s mode of operation and their agenda:

‘The latest incarnation of the vampire… reveals the critical, revolutionary heart of the vampire legend. The Anunnaki form of the vampire… has moved… from the cloak of darkness to the light of day.

… according to [David] Icke, the Anunnaki have been ruling earth in different guises and from different dimensions. Through genetic engineering, the Anunnaki have manipulated the evolution of humans as a slave race. “The Anunnaki created bloodlines to rule humanity on their behalf,” he writes, “and these … are the families still in control of the world to this day.”

‘The interbreeding of the rich and powerful (primarily… the European aristocracy and the Eastern Establishment of the US) is not done for reasons of snobbery but rather, “to hold a genetic structure that gives them certain abilities, especially the ability to ‘shape-shift’ and manifest in other forms.”

Working with these crossbreeds are full-blooded Anunnaki, some physically present on earth, others influencing individuals and events psychically from… “the lower fourth dimension”. Forming a “Brotherhood” or secret society network, the Anunnaki have effectively “hijacked the planet”. 

The recurring motif in the discourse on the Anunnaki is vampirism. “While vampire beliefs are varied,” writes James Craig Holte, “certain elements of the vampire myth are consistent. The most important are the inability to experience death, the importance of blood, and the sexual connection between vampire and victim.”

‘Other structural similarities between the traditional vampire and the Anunnaki include shape-shifting, hypnotism, and links to secret societies. The Anunnaki, like traditional vampires, enjoy eternal or extenuated life spans. Icke claims that, “the fourth dimensional reptilians wear their human bodies like a genetic overcoat and when one body dies the same reptilian ‘moves house’ to another body and continues the Agenda into another generation.”

One type of creature Icke describes is a reptilian “inside” a human physical body; “it seems that … the Anunnaki need to occupy a very reptilian dominated genetic stream to do this, hence certain bloodlines always end up in the positions of power. Other less pure crossbreed human-reptilians are those bodies which are possessed by a reptilian consciousness from the fourth dimension and these are people who psychics see as essentially human, but ‘overshadowed’ by a reptilian”. Crossbreeding to infuse reptilian genetics into human bloodlines, the Anunnaki gain the means to defy death, as we conceive it.

In respect to blood drinking… The Anunnaki drink blood, which they need in order to exist in this dimension and hold a human form. Embedded in this need lies another parallel between the Anunnaki and the figure of the vampire – the power to shape-shift (from reptilian to human form for the Anunnaki, and usually from vampire form to that of bat or even mist for the traditional vampire). But the Anunnaki also feed off fear, aggression, and other negative emotions’ – Article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are.

Holte: ‘Thus, while blood is needed as a vital life force, the Anunnaki are also addicted to “adrenalchrome,” a hormone released in the human body during periods of extreme terror. Rather than sucking the blood directly from the necks of their victims, the Anunnaki apparently slash the throats of their victims from left to right and consume the blood out of goblets… the origin of the vampire stories are the blood drinking and “energy sucking” rituals of the Anunnaki.

In the sexual connection between slayer and victim, the Anunnaki also share another similarity with the traditional vampire. However, depictions of the Anunnaki… contain none of the erotic allure and seductiveness that distinguish many vampire texts. Instead, the sexual bond between the Anunnaki and their victims is characterized by violence – rape, murder, and Satanic ritual.’

Satanism at its core is about the manipulation and theft of another person’s energy and consciousness… sex is so common in Satanic ritual because at the moment of orgasm, the body explodes with energy which the Satanists and the reptiles can capture and absorb.”

‘For Icke… the demons honored or appeased by satanic sex rituals are none other than the reptilian Anunnaki. Sex is also a fundamental tool of the Anunnaki mind control program and, more prosaically, it figures prominently as a means of blackmail. The picture that emerges is one involving vast networks of sexual abuse and ritual murder – graphic accounts of satanic practices at the playgrounds for world leaders, such as the Boemian Grove, a 2,700 acre compound north of San Francisco – mass graves for victims drained of their blood and libidinal energies – and the cultivation of sexual crimes to create an energy field that nourishes these rapacious ETs’ – article: Lilith.

‘There are other shared traits between the traditional vampire and the Anunnaki, for example, the role of secret societies. One of Icke’s chief contributions to the discourse on the vampire lies in his immersion of this figure into a vast web of clandestine organizations, from ancient mystery schools and cults like the Brotherhood of the Snake to the Knights Templar and the Masonic Order, from global entities like the UN, the Trilateral Commission and the Council on Foreign Relations to drug cartels, satanic churches, and the Black Nobility. A keystone in this architecture of conspiracy is the Order of Draco, which conjures up the most famous of all vampires – Count Dracula – and underscores his demonic, draconian, and reptilian associations.’ 

“According to Laurence Gardner, the name Dracula means ‘Son of Dracul’ and was inspired by Prince Vlad III of Transylvania-Wallachia, a chancellor of the Court of the Dragon in the 15th century. This prince’s father was called Dracul within the Court” – refer King Charles, article: The Life & Death of Charles III.

‘Finally, the Anunnaki share with the traditional vampire the capacity to hypnotize: Icke writes that reptilian bloodlines, “have the ability to produce an extremely powerful hypnotic stare, just like a snake hypnotizing its prey and this is the origin of giving someone the ‘evil eye.’

The pattern of circular enclosures in Gobekli Tepe reinforces the theme already noted and as observed for example on the Cochno Stone. It is central to the fifth discovery to be discussed next. 

V. Stonehenge 

Nota Bene

The original section which followed concerning Stonehenge has been removed. The material is reproduced in its entirety in the article ‘Stonehenge’ and is now available there for the interested reader.

VI. Sacsayhuaman 

Ancient Code describe Sacsayhuaman – pronounced as sexy woman – as ‘one of the greatest archaeological mysteries on our planet.’ Ancient Code: ‘While mainstream scholars firmly believe [ancient megaliths were] created without the use of advanced technologies, millions of people around the globe maintain that not only were sites like Sacsayhuaman built thousands of years ago by advanced civilizations, but they also had in their possession now lost technologies that allowed them to build some of the most incredible ancient sites on the planet.’

‘The intricate, MASSIVE, interlocked walls of Sacsayhuaman are the ultimate evidence of advanced technology. Creating something like this today is nearly impossible, even with all of the [modern] technology that engineers and architects have at their disposal. The megalithic boulders of Sacsayhuaman were placed together with such precision that the site cannot be compared to any other similar complex on Earth. 

In fact, the stones at Sacsayhuaman are so closely spaced that not a single sheet of paper could fit between the boulders. The precision at Sacsayhuaman, in addition to the size and weight of the rocks and their unmatched shapes, and the general design of the walls have puzzled scientists and experts for years. Sacsayhuaman remains one of the greatest archaeological mysteries of all time.’ 

Unlike Gobekli Tepe and Stonehenge which while incorrectly, could be attributed to a huge concerted effort by human manpower alone, Sacsayhuaman simply does not allow the luxury of denial for the palpable truth. Either entities clearly not from this world, possessing unknown and godlike technology constructed the site, or beings of extraordinary size and capabilities who have ceased to exist in our physical world, designed and built Sacsayhuaman. 

The rule book concerning ancient history urgently requires rewriting, yet mainstream historians and scientists will continue to contend against this correction. Researchers such as Graham Hancock are paving the way as early pioneers for a reconstruction of mankind’s prehistory and in time the trickle of the stream of truth now, will become a surging river of greater acceptance and eventually an undeniable ocean of understanding.

In Gods of the New Millennium, 1997, Alan Alford describes the enormity of the undertaking in constructing the walled fortification: ‘The ruins of Sacsayhuaman occupy a ridge overlooking the city of Cuzco [in Peru]. The main feature of the site is a set of three parallel, zigzagging walls [measuring 1,500 feet long and 54 feet wide. The walls surround a paved area containing a circular stone structure that could be a solar calendar].’

‘These walls, when combined with the natural sheer drop on the opposite side, [create] a completely fortified area… The largest stones at Sacsayhuaman occur in the lowest wall, a magnificent 20 feet in height. where one stone in particular is estimated to weigh 130 tons. These zigzagging walls, more than 1,200 feet long, have rightly been called “one of the most astounding megalithic structures of the ancient world and have repeatedly amazed all that have seen them.”

‘The Spanish historian, Garcilaso de la Vega, recorded his impressions that the walls were: “… erected by magic, by demons and not by men, because of the number and size of the stones placed in the three walls… which it is impossible to believe were cut out of quarries, since the Indians had neither iron nor steel wherewith to extract and shape them.” 

‘Leaving aside the enormous efforts which would have been involved in dragging more than a thousand stones several miles from the nearest quarry, let us [turn] to the theory of “scribing and coping”. In order to match the joints of the Sacsayhuaman stones in this way, many stones weighing 10-20 tons would have had to be propped up in mid-air while the scribing and coping was performed against the stone positioned below. Faced with such a dangerous and painstaking operation, the question which arises is not whether the Incas could have done it, but why did they bother? Why did they not use stones half the size? I… [am] forced to conclude that an advanced construction technology must have been available.’

Elizabeth Lunden explains the origin of the scribing and copying theory. How an architect sought to answer how the megalithic stones were intricately and perfectly aligned together: ‘[A]… plausible theory… submitted was developed by a man named John McCauley… a retired architect and construction manager, [who] researched ancient construction techniques for over 40 years. His theory states that the Inca probably used a system called “scribing”, or basically, “template-making”, to create the interlocking system of megalithic stones we see at Sacsayhuaman.’

‘… the Inca [would have] moved the huge pieces of rock up to the site and carved and polished them… on the hill. In order to create stones that fit so perfectly together, they would carefully measure the space they needed and create a wooden template.’ 

Lunden: ‘This template would then be applied to another stone… and the stone would be shaped and polished to match the template… this means that the Inca would have to be extremely accurate stonemasons. We know that they possessed a lot of knowledge of mathematics and science, and that they were very accurate at stone carving. Still, this theory seems… a little too far-fetched [for the Inca]. 

The stones at Sacsayhuaman are huge. The precision needed to create a wall, with no mortar, where [one] can’t even slip a piece of paper in between the cracks at any point, even with templates, chiseling, and polishing, would have been extremely difficult and taken an inordinate amount of time. The… problem with this theory is that the stone has been vitrified. Even with the cutting and polishing, the builders still would have had to fit these huge… stones into an equally megalithic furnace and vitrify them at temperatures upward of 1100 degrees. This, of course, would have messed with the precise carving… if the stones had been carved after being vitrified and polished… [one] would see obvious tool marks on the stone where the glass-like surface was cut away. Still, it’s the best theory… so far, and… the only one that doesn’t sound like a… conspiracy theory. Does that make it correct? Not at all.’ 

Alan Alford: ‘A similarly advanced technology seems to have been used on a rocky knell at Sacsayhuaman, opposite the zigzag walls. Here, we find the so-called “Inca’s Throne” where, for no apparent reason, a platform and series of steps have been carved with great precision into the hillside. The “experts” claim that the perfect angles and edges of the Inca’s Throne were finished off using small stones as precision tools. 

However, when one sees the accuracy of this work first-hand, it seems ludicrous to suggest that such primitive methods were actually used. The smooth, polished faces of these steps, together with numerous other enigmatic niches around Sacsayhuaman, appear instead to have been machined using twentieth century technology.’

Sacsayhuaman’s cyclopean dimensions and colossal boulders inspire awe at the sheer scale and audacity of the unbelievable stone architecture. Ancient Code confirm: ‘The stone masonry present at Sacsayhuaman is incredible, with huge walls composed of rocks over 50 tons, squeezed together in such a way as if the rock literally melted, placed together like a puzzle, perfectly fitting into place.

Ancient Code: ‘This image [above] is incredible, observe the corner of this construction, the stone blocks seem bent, yet everything fits together perfectly, and there is not a chance that a single sheet of paper would fit between these incredible blocks of stone… [the] image [demonstrates] Sacsayhuamans’ stonemason abilities to shape these huge stones in a unique manner, creating bent corners… [also] seen in other places on the Planet, Egypt being one of those. Did ancient stonemasons from Sacsayhuaman really have the ability to soften rock?’ By ‘using a mysterious liquid derived from a plant’ and mineral disaggregation from the heat generated from a ‘series of complex mirrors and lenses to harness the sun’s rays to create enough heat to melt the stone…’ 

Due to the impressiveness of the site it is easily one of the most astonishing archeological complexes ever discovered. With its beauty and grandeur it has become an ‘all-but-compulsory’ must-see destination in Peru. The complex is located two kilometres north of the main square of the city of Cusco and is 3701 metres (12,140 feet) above sea level. It forms the highest part of the city of Cusco, covering an area of more than three thousand hectares, situated on a hill surrounded by huge mountains. 

These thirteen slabs are called thrones or at least that is what tour guides explain them to be. The flat surfaces have been carved from extremely hard stone with exacting precision and detail.

According to Peru Hop: ‘Sacsayhuaman (also known as Saksaywaman or Saqsawaman) is a Quechua word that can be translated as: “Saqsay” – “Satisfy”, and “Huaman” – “Hawk”, meaning “the place where the hawk is satisfied”. It is believed that the complex was given this name due to the presence of the hawks, and legends tell of the Inca who fed a hawk that landed on his shoulders. Current theories argue that the complex served as a fortress as well as a ceremonial center but the truth is that no one is really sure exactly what Sacsayhuaman was before the Spanish invaded, at which point it was used as a fortress.’ 

‘There is another theory about the name of the structure. This theory claims that all of Cusco was laid out to form a puma shape when seen from above, this is plausible as the puma was a very sacred animal to the Inca people. If this is the case, Sacsayhuaman was in the place of the animals head. One of the translations of the word Sacsayhuaman is Puma, and that this animal is the one who [watches] and [takes] care of everything.’

Apparently, Inca ruler Pachacutec (1438-1471) after successful victories against the expanding Chanca Confederation, commanded his architects to redesign the entire urban trace of Cusco City to resemble the figure of a puma. Curiously shaped stones are found throughout the complex. For instance, the “paw” is a set of stones that resemble a mountain lion’s paw.

The different shapes which compose the wall fit together in such a way as if the stones were deliberately cut for one another.

Viewed as a fortress of the Inca, the site has three different terraces laying one behind the other. The walls reach an intimidating height of 18 metres (60 feet) and stretch over 540 metres. Each wall has up to 40 segments which allowed defenders to ambush attackers in a crossfire. Yet because of the many different kinds of architecture exhibited in Sacsayhuaman, the function of its enclosures and great walls is still up for debate amongst historians. Some scholars argue it was a sanctuary comprising – historians fan favourite catch-all explanation – temples. As there is one dedicated to the main Inca god, the Sun god Inti. There is also an area of ‘stepped terracing cut into the side of the Rodadero Hill, which is thought to have been a religious shrine, perhaps dedicated to the Pachamama (the mother earth).’ 

Breathtaking images of Sacsayhuaman blocks of stone weighing well over one hundred tons and which are pressed firmly together, perfectly fitting into place. How did the ancient stonemasons achieve this type of precision, let alone managing to quarry these blocks of stone and expertly putting them into place? 

The amazing styles of construction defy todays engineering and construction skills. The precise placement of these walls and the incredible shapes these blocks of stone have is truly a wonder of ancient construction.

There is evidence that the Incas used the site ‘as a storage depot… [perhaps for] arms, armours, foodstuffs, valuable textiles, ceramics, metal tools and precious metals. Of course these explanations are used for the Incas, including a fortress, and do not answer what the original builders used Sacsayhuaman for. It may simply have been a city of settlement for its earliest inhabitants. After the Inca Empire was defeated, the conquering Spanish partially dismantled Sacsayhuaman and then covered it entirely with earth. It was in 1934 that it was rediscovered during excavations. 

Puma Puncu

Peru Hop: ‘[Today], the complex is very important for [its] residents, as it is the place where the annual Inca festival takes place: the Inti Raymi or “the party of the Sun”, which is held every 24th of June at the winter solstice [in the Southern Hemisphere]. In the time of the Inca, this was a ceremony where a sacrifice was offered to the Sun god “Inti”. 

The Towers of Sacsayhuaman… are called Muyuccmarca, Paucarmarca, Sallaqmarca, and are located on the top of the walls. There was plenty of water here thanks to aqueducts that can still be seen today. The remains of the Paucarmarca tower are located at the east of the complex. It is believed that this tower was dedicated to the stars. In Quechua “Sallaq” means rough, rocky and “Marca” means population.’

‘Currently, just the foundations of the Sallaqmarca tower can be seen as the building was destroyed in the early days of the colony. The chincanas are the tunnels and underground caves of Sacsayhuaman. There are [two], the smallest of which is short in length… The larger one is further north, under a large limestone rock, and… is not easily accessible.’ The system of tunnels are evidence of the advanced hydrology of the site and continue to amaze specialists with their design.

Javier Puente adds: ‘The [Muyuccmarca] tower is often mistaken for a solar calendar due to its circular shape, but in fact this was once the political core of the entire [Inca] complex. This structure had multiple functions, serving as a defensive tower, a reservoir for water and food, an arms depot, and a temple. It complemented the Paucamarca tower, devoted to religious purposes, and the Sallacmarca tower, devoted to logistics.’ 

Sacsayhuaman contains numerous ponderable anomalies. Andrew C Katen describes one of the features: ‘I found a feature that I recognized from my research. Carved into a large boulder are what appear to be upside-down steps. The precision of these cuts is extraordinary. But how does one explain their inverted orientation? Several nearby boulders – many of which are the size of a house – appear to have been violently overturned. Various edges and rails have been carved into them, but at all angles and without any apparent regularity. Why was this done? Are the carvings purely symbolic, and the seemingly random arrangement actually purposeful and intended? Or is this disjointed appearance the result of some massive cataclysm that overturned the earth, depositing these features in their current, haphazard manner?’

The dating for Sacsayhuaman is completely out of kilter, being ascribed to the Killke culture between 900 to 1200 CE prior to the arrival of the Incas. Though Inca legends go far beyond that in time; stating that the ancient megalithic site was ‘built by gods who descended from the heavens.’

A Sutherland reminds the reader: ‘But as D. H. Childress points out in his book ‘Ancient Technology in Peru and Bolivia’ “Sacsayhuaman may still be hundreds or even thousands of years older than the Killke culture. There seems to be no reason why building in the Cuzco and Sacsayhuaman area would have only begun in 1100 AD when the megalithic building had begun much earlier in other areas”…’

‘The stonework of Sacsayhuamán is not the only enigma… [according to] Dr. Derek Cunningham, a published author, and researcher. While studying how the massive stone blocks are connected revealing [the] remarkable precision-fitting of stones, the researcher discovered that the Sacsayhuamán stone angles reveal something extraordinary. As a result of his analysis, Cunningham presented a highly unorthodox theory that our ancient ancestors developed ‘writing’ at least 30,000 years ago from a geometrical form of text that is based on the motion of the moon and the sun’ – a date which coincides with the period between Homo neanderthalensis and Homo sapiens based on an unconventional chronology. ‘According to the researcher, this mysterious astronomical ‘writing’ has been also found in prehistoric places on other continents.’

Andrew C Katen concludes: ‘When I left Sacsayhuaman, I had more questions than answers. Today [in 2018], as I write these words, I have even more questions. This site, like so many in Peru, contains riddles that have yet to be solved by archaeologists. Whoever built Sacsayhuaman did so with great intention, reverence, and engineering brilliance. It is a must-see for lovers of history and mystery, and I hope to return someday with more answers than questions.’

VII. Baalbek 

As if the colossal stonework at Sacsayhuaman is not impressive enough, the ancient site at Baalbek in modern day Lebanon contains monoliths of unimaginable size and weight which completely dwarf those of Gobekli Tepe, Stonehenge and even by a distance, those of Sacsayhuaman. Careful readers will have noticed a date was not offered for the city of Sacsayhuaman. The reason for this will be explained later as we delve into Baalbek.

There are two components of interest in Baalbek, the actual remains of the monuments and the monolithic stones they are built upon. As Sacsayhuaman is incorrectly attributed as Incan (or pre-Incan); Baalbek is invariably described as a Roman ruin, due mainly to later architecture and construction by the Roman Empire. Yet its true history stretches considerably further back in time. 

Baalbek has been a cornerstone for a number of civilisations and a holy ground for Mesopotamian, Roman, Christian and Islamic worship. The ruins of the sacred monuments ‘stand tall as an archaeological wonder with towering monuments and impressive columns.’ A good place to begin, is with Alan Alford’s comprehensive synopsis of Baalbek: 

‘The imposing ruins of Baalbek in Lebanon are situated in the fertile Bekaa valley at the foot of the Anti-Lebanon mountains, 53 miles north-east of Beirut [and at an elevation of roughly 3,700 feet]… two thousand years ago… Roman emperors would journey 1,500 miles to this remote location, to make offerings to their Gods and receive oracles on the destiny of their empire. Indeed, it was here that the Romans built their grandest ever temples, crowned by the magnificent temple to their chief God, Jupiter. Only six pillars from that temple have survived the series of earthquakes which have laid the site to ruins, but these pillars… still form a spectacular sight today, rising to a commanding height of 66 feet [20m].’

‘The size of this temple literally dwarfs the Parthenon of Athens. However, as magnificent as the Temple of Jupiter certainly is, it stands on a pre-Roman terrace of colossal stones which is even more impressive.’

The entire complex is located on this immense raised plaza which is erected 5m (16 ft) over an earlier T-shaped base consisting of a podium, staircase, and foundation walls. These walls were built from about 24 monoliths. Running through the foundation there are three enormous passages the size of railway tunnels.

Alford: ‘At the bottom… can be seen a row of nine blocks in the south-east wall of the terrace, each measuring approximately 33 by 14 by 10 feet, and thus weighing more than 300 tons apiece.’

‘At the same level in the adjoining south-western wall, we find six further 300-ton stones, above which are situated three enormous megalithic blocks, referred to as “the Trilithon” or the “Marvel of the Three Stones”… the three granite blocks of the Trilithon (the light colored course), forming the sixth visible layer of the wall. Each of these stones measures an amazing 64 feet in length (on average). with a height of 14 feet 6 inches and a thickness of 12 feet. They are estimated to weigh a staggering 800 tons each. 

Michel M Alouf, the former curator of the ruins, notes that: “… in spite of their immense site, [the Trilithon stones] are so accurately placed in position and so carefully joined, that it is almost impossible to insert a needle between them. No description will give an exact idea of the bewildering and stupefying effect of these tremendous blocks on the spectator.” The workmanship of the original foundational layers of stone at Baalbek, remind of the same precision exhibited at Sacsayhuaman. 

Alford: ‘… a slightly larger block, known as the “Stone of the [Pregnant Woman]”… lies in a nearby hillside quarry, ten minutes walk to the south-west… [above and below] which measures 69 feet long by 16 feet wide by 13 feet 10 inches high. This block is estimated to weigh around 1,000 tons, the equivalent of three Boeing 747 aircraft.’ 

‘How were the [800]-ton stones of the Trilithon [below] moved from the quarry to the acropolis? The distance is not huge, no more than a third of a mile. Nor is the elevation very different between the two points. And yet, when one considers the size and weight of these stones and the fact that the route from the quarry to the acropolis is not entirely flat, transportation via any conventional means presents a seemingly impossible dilemma. Furthermore, an even greater mystery surrounds the manner in which the Trilithon stones were then fitted more than 20 feet high into the wall, without mortar and with perfect precision. 

Some experts would have us believe that the Romans constructed this vast stone terrace at Baalbek as a foundation for their temples. However, it is a fact that no Roman emperor ever claimed to have accomplished this fantastic achievement, and as one authority has noted, there is a huge contrast in scale between the Roman temples and the size of the terrace on which they stand. In addition, we have no evidence of any Roman technology that could have moved stones weighing 800 tons. In fact, there is no evidence of any known civilization having the technology to erect the colossal stones which we see in the terrace at Baalbek!’

‘The [Scottish] traveller, David Urquhart… suggested that the builders used mastodons – huge extinct elephant-like mammals – as mobile cranes to help them move the stones! It is sometimes claimed that modern cranes cannot lift stones as heavy as Baalbek’s 800-ton monoliths. This is actually incorrect. I posed the problem of the Baalbek stones to Baldwins Industrial Services, one of the leading British crane hire companies. I asked them how they might attempt to move the 1,000-ton Stone of the [Pregnant Woman] and place it at the same height as the Trilithon.’

A model at Jungfrau Park in Interlaken, Switzerland, which demonstrates the number of modern cranes needed to lift the Stone of the Pregnant Woman

Alford: ‘Bob MacCrain, the Technical Director of Baldwins, confirmed that there were several mobile cranes currently available that could lift and place the 1,000-ton stone on a support structure 20 feet high. Baldwins themselves operate a 1,200 ton capacity Gottwald AK912 strut jib crane, whilst other companies operate cranes capable of lifting 2,000 tons. Unfortunately, these cranes do not have the capability to move whilst carrying such heavy loads. How then might we transport the Stone of the South to the acropolis? Baldwins suggested two possibilities. The first would use a 1,000-ton capacity crane fitted with crawler tracks. The disadvantage of this method would be the need for massive ground preparation works in order to provide a solid, level roadway for the crane to move. The alternative to a crane would be a series of modular hydraulic trailers, combined to create a massive load carrying platform. 

These trailers raise and lower their loads using hydraulic cylinders built into their suspension. The initial lift at the quarry would be achieved by the use of a cut-out section beneath the stone, which the trailer would drive into. The final positioning in the wall, at a height of 20 feet, would be achieved by using an earth ramp. There is, of course, one slight problem with Baldwins’ solution. None of this twentieth century technology was supposedly available when Baalbek was built! What happens if we fall back on non-technological methods? 

The usual suggestion is that megalithic stones were moved using a system of wooden rollers. However, modern experiments have shown such rollers being crushed by much lighter weights than 800 tons. Even if such a system was possible, it has been estimated that it would take the combined efforts of 40,000 men to move the Stone of the [Pregnant Woman]. It remains completely unproven that an 800-ton stone could have been moved using such primitive methods.

Another major weakness of the conventional explanation is why the builders should have struggled with such a large weight, when it would have been far easier to split the giant monolith into several smaller blocks. According to my engineer friends, it would actually have been very risky to use large blocks in the Trilithon. This is because any vertical defects running length-wise through the stone would have led to a severe structural weakness. In contrast, a similar fault in a smaller block would not have affected the overall construction.’

‘It therefore makes no sense at all to imagine tens of thousands of men attempting to move and lift three 800-ton stones. How can we resolve this apparent dilemma and what can we deduce concerning the motivations of the Baalbek designers? On the one hand, it seems as if they were supremely confident their material had no defects. They might thus have favoured large stones for a specific structural reason, namely to provide a more stable platform which could withstand enormous vertical forces. An intriguing idea. On the other hand, it is possible that the builders were simply in a hurry, and it was therefore expeditious to cut and move one large stone rather than two small ones. This does of course presuppose a high level of construction technology being available. 

Although the first of the above alternatives is the more enticing, in my opinion it is the latter alternative which provides the more likely explanation. My impression of the Baalbek platform, shared by others, is that it is incomplete. The Trilithon layer for instance, rises above any of the other megalithic stones and does not form part of a level terrace. It thus appears to form part of an unfinished defensive wall. This theory is reinforced by the Stone of the [Pregnant Woman], which is still attached at one point to the rocky floor of the quarry. The physical evidence indicates a sudden abandonment of the construction project. However, if the Trilithon layer represents a later addition, erected using high technology at an unknown time, then the layers below it must take us even further back into prehistory. 

These lower layers in the south-western wall, have been carefully constructed of smaller stones, topped by a layer of 300-ton stones which have been shaped with an outward taper. If we now move to the same level in the adjoining south-eastern wall, we see a layer of megaliths, which although of similar size, are ill-matched: some are tapered, others are not, and the cut of the tapering does not match, even on adjacent blocks. The unavoidable conclusion is that this upper layer of the original platform has been reconstructed having once sustained serious damage.

Let us now return to the sacred importance of Baalbek. Michel Alouf comments that “nowhere is it clearly stated to what cause the religious importance of this town ought to be attributed”. However, the Romans did leave us a clue with their temples to the Gods Jupiter, Mercury and Venus. Why did the Romans, and indeed earlier civilizations of the Near East, worship this triad of Gods? A major clue comes from the Greeks who called Baalbek “Heliopolis” – the city of Helios [Greek for Sun City]’ – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.

‘According to ancient legend, Helios was a Sun God who could traverse the skies in his “chariot”, and Baalbek was the alleged resting place of that chariot’ – Article: Thoth. ‘Could this legend explain the need for such massive foundations in the original platform at Baalbek?’ 

This writer concurs with Alford’s observations and particularly with the obvious layers of stonework at Baalbek, in that the foundation has been built by a culture far older and technically superior than the Romans; as impressive as their buildings built later on top were. We shall return to the question regarding the original purpose of the enormous foundational terrace, as well as who built it. 

The block of stone referred by Alford as the Stone of the South is in fact the Stone of the Pregnant Woman. Not his fault as ‘… some sources (incorrectly) identify “Stone of the South” as an alternate name of the Stone of the Pregnant Woman.’

Aside from the Trilithon of stones underneath the Temple of Jupiter as part of its podium, there are three other gigantic monoliths not part of the structure. The Stone of the Pregnant Woman or the first monolith; the Stone of the South or second monolith; and the Forgotten Stone or third monolith. An online encyclopaedia states: ‘These are, in reverse order, the first, third, and tied fifth largest known stones ever quarried in human history. They are believed to have been intended for the nearby Jupiter Baal complex, possibly as an addition to the Trilithon; but, perhaps due to their size, they were never removed from their quarry. They have not been used since their extraction in ancient times.’ 

The Stone of the Pregnant Woman still lays in an ancient quarry, some nine hundred metres from the Heliopolis temple complex. It is the smallest of the three monoliths, though the most famous because of its excellent condition (below).

In 1996, a geodetic team from the Austrian city of Linz conducted topographical measurements at the site. According to their calculations, the block weighs 1,000.12 tonnes. There are different stories behind the name, including the monolith being named after a pregnant woman ‘who tricked the people of Baalbek into believing that she knew how to move the giant stone if only they would feed her until she gave birth. Others say the name comes from the legends that pregnant jinn [In Islam, an intelligent spirit of lower rank than the angels, able to appear in human and animal forms and to possess humans; in Christianity, a demon; in reality a disincarnate spirit of the Nephilim] were assigned the task of cutting and moving the stone, while others say that the name reflects the belief that a woman who touches the stone experiences an increase in fertility.’ 

The Stone of the South (Hadjar el Gouble), was rediscovered in the same quarry in the 1990s. Its weight is estimated at 1,242 tonnes and slightly surpasses the dimensions of the Stone of the Pregnant Woman (below). 

The Forgotten Stone was also discovered in the same quarry in 2014 by archaeologists from the German Archaeological Institute. Its weight is estimated at approximately 1500 tonnes (1650 Tons), making it the largest stone ever quarried. It is 19.6 metres (64 ft) long, 6 metres (20 ft) wide and around 5.5 metres (18 ft) high.

The Third Monolith in situ at Baalbek quarry, on the right (above); beside the excavated Stone of the Pregnant Woman, above on the left

The sheer size and weight of these blocks of stone are beyond comprehension. In the mind of this writer, there is no orthodox explanation for their existence and only one which predates our conditioned understanding of history can truly answer the contradiction presented. 

The same two stones from the opposite angle

Little is known about Baalbek prior to the Greco-Macedonian conquest of Syria by Alexander the Great in 332 BCE. In 64 CE it came under Roman control. Later it passed into Byzantine hands and then eventually Arab domination in 637 BCE. Emperor Wilhelm II of Germany and his wife visited Baalbek November 1, 1898 on their way to Jerusalem. Subsequently during 1898 to 1903 a German expedition excavated the two huge Roman temples and began to reconstruct the ruins. There is some irony in this, considering the connection between Rome and Germany* – Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germans & Austrians – Ishmael & Hagar

One of the principal structures on the site mentioned earlier is the Temple of Jupiter, commonly believed to have been constructed between 16 BCE and 60 CE – only a portion of which remains – though Jiri Mruzek states Roman Emperor Augustus began the project in 27 BCE and Zechariah Sitchin offers as early as 63 BCE. 

Note the frieze work in the foreground and the swastika pattern*

It was a massive building and dedicated to three deities: the Syrian thunder god Ba’al Haddu equated with Zeus or Jupiter; the Syrian nature goddess Atargatis (or Aphrodite), equated with Venus; and a youthful god, equated by the Greeks with Hermes (or Dionysus) and hence by the Romans with Mercury – refer article: Thoth. During the Canaanite period, the temples were largely devoted to the Heliopolitan Triad: a male god, Ba’al; his consort, Astarte; and their son, Adonis.

The Temple of Bacchus is also Corinthian and its symbolic decoration shows that it was dedicated to the same agricultural gods as the great temple. The temple is credited as being commissioned by Roman Emperor Aelius Antoninus Pius (138-161 CE). Julius Capitolinus wrote the annals of Antoninus Pius and enumerated the buildings which he erected. He offers no material support for the assertion linking Pius with the Jupiter or Bacchus temples.

Though Antoninus Pius did build in Baalbek, evidenced by his inscriptions found there, ‘his activity was restricted to reparation of the temples or the construction of one of the edifices in the temple area.’ The Romans were meticulous in recording their constructions and buildings, yet strangely enough, no information was ever recorded about the site. The temple is 66m long, 35m wide and 31m high, making it slightly smaller than the Temple of Jupiter, yet boasts a huge megalithic entrance.

Other ruins include a round Temple of Venus; the lesser known Temple of the Muses; remains of the town walls; traces of a temple dedicated to Hermes; and important Roman mosaics from private homes.

The etymology of Baalbek is uncertain and includes: Baal (Lord [of the gods]) of the Beka and Ba’al Nebeq (Lord of the Sources [of the Litani River]). According to Maghie Ghali: ‘Baalbek was not an important city… it became a home to the gods because of its natural setting, including Ras al-Ain [‘head of the source’], an abundant source of freshwater. Waters from the Ain-Juj spring nine kilometres away were drawn into Baalbek by canal.’

Baalbek curator, Vali Mahlouji: “Baalbek commanded these two big sources that feed into the Litani and Aassi rivers, which flow in opposite directions in the Bekaa.” Majhlouji adds: “There are even still large blocks lying around as though they are going to be used – prepared blocks for the foundations of a new podium around Jupiter Temple… like an on-going project with bits lying around the city.”

Hugh Newman is a world explorer and in his own words – a ‘megalithomaniac’ – and author. Newman offers a couple of interesting points. He refers to Graham Hancock’s visit to Baalbek, quoting Hancock on the unlikelihood that Baalbek’s foundation was constructed by the Romans, for if they did build the site, why did they not reuse the stones from the quarry?

Hancock: “… the fact that these gigantic, almost finished blocks remain in the quarry and were never sliced up into smaller blocks and used in the general construction of the Temple of Jupiter, suggests to me very strongly that the Romans did not even know they were there. Most probably they had been buried under many metres of sediment for many thousands of years when the Romans appeared on the scene. They made use of the megaliths that were already in place on the already remotely ancient sacred site that would become the Temple of Jupiter – a handy, massive and convenient platform upon which they could build their temple – but they knew nothing of the fully cut and shaped but unused megaliths lying deeply buried in the quarry.” 

Newman has his own thoughts on why the monoliths were left in the quarry: ‘As with many other sites around the world, I propose that these mighty monoliths were left there for a reason. It was part of the ancient tradition to leave the largest stone in the quarry, itself a sanctified zone, a place from where the temple was birthed’

If so, why leave three?

Elif Batuman writes that ‘one of [the] previously discovered megaliths, known as the Hajjar al-Hibla, or Stone of the Pregnant Woman, turned out to have a crack that would have impeded its transport.’

Jiri Mruzek: ‘Elsewhere in the Roman empire, just a little over 300 metric tons seemed to be the limit for the transport of big blocks, achievable only with the greatest difficulty. Transport of the 323 ton Laterano obelisk to Rome spanned the reigns of three emperors. At Baalbek Rome had found a fabulous ready made foundation, a mighty platform to add a suitably majestic structure to, stamping the Roman eagle upon the whole for the perception of future generations.’ 

Baalbek – Lebanon’s Sacred Fortress, New Dawn Magazine No. 43, July-August, 1997, Andrew Collins:

‘A similar situation prevails in Egyptology, where in the late nineteenth, early twentieth centuries megalithic structures such [as] the Valley Temple at Giza and the Osireion at Abydos were initially ascribed very early dates of construction by archaeologists before later being cited as contemporary to more modern structures placed in their general proximity. 

As has now become clear from recent research into the age of the Great Sphinx, there was every reason to have ascribed these cyclopean structures much earlier dates of construction. So what was it that so convinced early archaeologists and travellers that the Trilithon was much older than the rest of the temple complex? The evidence is self apparent and runs as follows:

  • One has only to look at the positioning of the Trilithon and the various courses of large stone blocks immediately beneath it to realize that they bear very little relationship to the rest of the Temple of Jupiter. Moreover, the visible courses of smaller blocks above and to the right of the Trilithon are markedly different in shape and appearance to the smaller, more regular sized courses in the rest of the obviously Roman structure.
     
  • The limestone courses that make up the outer podium base – which, of course, includes the Trilithon – are heavily pitted by wind and sand erosion, while the rest of the Temple of Jupiter still possesses comparatively smooth surfaces. The same type of wind and sand erosion can be seen on the huge limestone blocks used in many of the megalithic temple complexes around the northern Mediterranean coast, as well as the cyclopean walls of Mycenean Greece… it could be argued that the lower courses of the outer podium wall at Baalbek antedate the Roman temple complex… 
  • Other classical temple complexes have been built upon much earlier megalithic structures. This includes the Acropolis in Athens (erected 447-406 BC), where archaeologists have unearthed cyclopean walls dating to the Mycenean or Late Bronze Age period (1600-1100 BC). Similar huge stone walls appear at Delphi, Tiryns and Mycenae. 
  • The Phoenicians are known to have employed [though not necessarily the originators of] the use of cyclopean masonry in the construction of their citadels.

These are important points in favor of the Great Platform, as in the case of the inner podium, being of much greater antiquity than the Roman, or even the Ptolemaic, temple complex. Yet if we were to accept this possibility, then we must also ask ourselves: who constructed it, and why?’ 

Further evidence of the dichotomy between the terraced foundation and a construction designed by the Romans is discussed in the article, Baalbek – A Colossal Enigma, Gian J Quasar: ‘… [the Jupiter] temple was built on a “tel” or ruin mound, indicating a place that had long been held sacred, though what had caused this area to be significant or “sacred” is unknown.

To further increase [the Trilithons] mysterious origin and original use, these megaliths are not “foundation stones” as they are always declared. They represent the top course of stones of the original edifice, whatever that may have been. Whatever its purpose, it was essential that the greatest stones had to be on top, not on the bottom. The whole edifice is inverted in concept, fact and layout. Below them at least 3 tiers of stones can be found, much smaller though still monumental in size. 

Another example that they are separate to the Roman temple, is that while the Romans built the back of their temple wall flush with 3 of these stones, on one of the sides of the temple of Jupiter the perimeter clearly falls short of the width of the original megalithic structure, allowing a tier of megaliths to protrude obtrusively from the temple foundation – incongruous if they were simply foundation stones for the Roman temple. But it seems the Romans could not extend the building far enough to cover the layout of megaliths.’

What the original edifice must have looked like – a massive platform

Quasar: ‘But… the huge stones next to the break in the wall… are as big as the Bimini stones and cut flush with the other, rather than neat squares. This architecture, “Cyclopean,” is the oldest we know of, yet it appears sloppy and small compared to the great megaliths below them.

This evolution in stonework is remarkable. From the small Roman and Turkish blocks, we go further down to monumental blocks identical with our earliest cultures. Yet lower than this, we come not to primitive mud bricks or shanty-hut foundations, but to the greatest stones worked by man. They are not clumsy artifacts, crude and compromised cuts like Stonehenge. They are perfectly fitted 1,500 ton stones forming a foundation not even a huge Roman temple could encompass. 

Our own science and engineering today cannot explain them, let alone what their function was. It would seem some unknown culture could move these great stones, place them on top of others, in perfect fit and alignment, before the dawn of our most ancient cultures. What caused them to pass away without leaving a clue as to who they were and to what purpose they built such a stupefying platform?’

Newman: ‘… the style of masonry employed [at Baalbek] is similar to what we find on the Giza plateau, an area that was also once called Heliopolis. Baalbek’s connection to Giza is also interesting, as the wooden boats that were found buried on the Giza plateau are made from Cedar-wood, from trees that potentially comes from the famous Cedar forests that once thrived on the slopes that Baalbek sits upon. 

Baalbek also sits 5 degrees east of Giza, and 4 degrees north, suggesting it may have been a major marker on an ancient survey of the Earth, that also revealed an interesting anomaly that was spotted by Alex Whitaker: “This very specific separation of both longitudes and latitudes between the two sites has a secondary significance in that the angle created is 51° 51′, which is the same angle as that of the exterior faces of the great pyramid at Giza” – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

The connection between Giza and Baalbek is noteworthy for it may be a clue to the age of Baalbek. 

Biblical archaeologists propose the association of Baalbek with either the town of a. Baalgad listed in the Book of Joshua; b. the town of Baalath, one of King Solomon’s cities recorded in First Kings; c. Baal-hamon where Solomon had a vineyard; and d. the Plain of Aven in the Book of Amos. Of these, Baalath, a town re-fortified by Solomon stands out for it confirms both its sanctity to Baal and its strategic importance on the road to Damascus, the capital of the Aramaens – refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil

What is very interesting is a series of collected essays by Immanuel Velikovsky, which establishes a link between the northern city of Dan with none other than… Baalbek. We have addressed the city of Dan previously, so will stay with the pertinent points on the two cities association as much as a digression would be interesting regarding the specific aspects relating to the city of Dan – refer Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe

Velikovsky explains the link between Beth-Aven – the House of Sin – and with possibly the temple of Dan – mentioned in the books of Hosea and Amos. He also highlights the connection between the Plain of Aven with Baalbek further north from Damascus. 

Velikovsky: ‘The Septuagint, the Greek translation of the Bible… renders [Amos 1:5] as “the valley of On,” written the same as On (or Heliopolis) in Egypt’ – refer Joseph, Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. ‘The Hebrew spellings of Aven and On do not differ in consonants; and vocals were inserted in the texts by the Masoretes in a late period. On is the Hebrew name of Heliopolis in Egypt, pronounced also as Aven, as in Ezekiel 30:17; Bikat Aven is the name of the plain of Baalbek in Amos. Tradition has it also that the cult of Baalbek was brought there from Heliopolis in Egypt.

Hosea, however, called by the name of Aven (Beth-Aven) the cities of Bethel and Dan; and he spoke of “high places” there, and in the instance where he referred to “the sin of Israel” he obviously meant Dan. Amos, who in the eighth chapter speaks against the worshippers at Dan, in chapter one speaks against the plain of Aven – and thus, comparing Hosea and Amos, one wonders whether Amos 1:5 speaks of Baalbek or of Dan.

The expression Bikat Aven, or the Valley (Plain) of Aven in Amos impelled the exegetes and commentators to refer the place to Coele-Syria, and this because Bi’qa is the specific name of the Coele-Syrian plain – still in use today. The very name Baalbek is generally explained as the Baal of Bi’qa or Bekaa – of the valley. Baalbek is situated in the valley between Lebanon and Hermon. Of Dan it is also said that it was situated in a valley: “… And it was in the valley that lieth by Beth-Rehob. And they built a city, and dwelt therein.”

Velikovsky draws attention to Benjamin of Tudela’s belief that Baalbek is the scriptural Baalath. “And Solomon built… Baalath, and Tadmor in the wilderness.” Tadmor is Palmyra, far to the northeast of Baalbek’ and ‘Baalath is said to have belonged to the tribe of Dan.’ Baal Gad is described as being “in the valley of Lebanon under mount Hermon” and in the valley of Lebanon under mount Hermon, lies Baalbek. ‘If this identification is correct… Baalbek was inside the Israelite kingdom… against this supposition of Baal Gad in the valley of Lebanon… [is] that the Israelite kingdom never embraced the area of Coele-Syria, or the valley between Lebanon and Hermon (Anti-Lebanon).’ Thus Baalath and Baal Gad could be the same place and in turn, both located at Baalbek. 

Velikovsky elaborates on the scholarly conflict of equating these places with Baalbek north of the city of Dan. ‘If Solomon built in Palmyra in the desert between Syria and Mesopotamia, the region of Coele-Syria[,] between Lebanon and Hermon could certainly be in the area of his building activity… But placing Baal Gad in Coele-Syria, where would [be]… Dan, the northernmost point of the Kingdom of Israel? To keep Dan in Galilee and to place Baal Gad, an Israelite city, one hundred fifty kilometers farther to the north will not stand up against the indisputable fact that Dan was the northernmost city in Israel.

Some scholars, looking for Baalbek in the Scriptures, identified it with Baal-Hamon, referred to in the Song of Songs. And again, Baal Hamon is supposed to be another name for Baalath and Baal Gad. Also Baal Zaphon, or Zeus Cassius, was proposed as Baalbek. In this connection it can be said that, according to the Talmud, Gad was the name of the planet Jupiter; and Zeus Cassius signifies Jupiter of Lebanon; and Hamon was supposed to be a Syrian form of the name Amon who, according to the Greek authors, was Zeus-Jupiter. All this together, if correct, points toward the cult of Jupiter in Baalbek… Besides Baal Gad, Baal Zaphon or Zeus Cassius, Baal Hamon, and Baalath, one more name is identified as Baalbek: Baalmelech, or “the royal Baal.”

Velikovsky discusses the Trilithon stones: ‘The question arises whether they are not the survivals of the original cyclopean structure – that which carried the name Rehob, or Beth-Rehob, and which served as a landmark for the scouts dispatched by Moses in their survey of Canaan, and for the emissaries of the tribe of Dan in their search for the territory in the north. Like Stonehenge in Great Britain [Article: Stonehenge]… it may have originated in an early time – not necessarily Neolithic, since it appears that these stones are subjected to hewing by metal tools.

In the quarry a mile away is found another stone of comparable size, cut out of the rock from all but one side; it appears that this stone of more perfect cut was quarried in a later time, possibly in the days of Jeroboam, or even later; but, for probably mechanical considerations, the work was not finished and the stone not removed, and the emulation of the early builders not completed.’ 

While this writer does not consider the site at Baalbek an original construction of King Solomon, it would seem his involvement in later modifications is substantiated. ‘Aside from the incased trilithon, the attention of the visitor to Baalbek who inspects the wall of the acropolis is drawn to stones of a bossed shape with an indented rim on all four sides of the face of the stone. O. von Richter in 1822 and S. Wolcott in 1843  drew attention to the fact that the quaders of the wall of the temple area of the acropolis of Baalbek have the same form as the quaders of the Temple of Solomon, namely, of the surviving western (outer) wall, or Wailing Wall.

The Roman architects, wrote Wolcott, never built foundations or walls of such stones; and of the Israelite period it is especially the age of Solomon that shows this type of stone shaping (chiseling). The… outer wall of Baalbek’s temple area illustrates that the same art of chiseling was employed in the preparation of stones for its construction. Whatever the time of construction of other parts of Baalbek’s compound – neolithic, Israelite, Syrian, Greek, or Roman – this fundamental part of the compound must have originated in the same century as the surviving (western) wall of the area of Solomon’s temple.’ 

Local tradition confuses additional building work during Solomon’s reign from 970 to 930 BCE with the original foundation. As modern scholars have done the same with attributing all of Baalbek’s layers at the hands of the Romans. ‘Ildrisi, the Arab traveler and geographer (1099-1154), wrote: “The great (temple-city) of astonishing appearance was built in the time of Solomon.” Gazwini (d. 1823) explained the origin of the edifices and the name of the place by connecting it with Balkis, the legendary Queen of the South, and with Solomon. 

The traveler Benjamin of Tudela wrote in the year 1160 of his visit to Baalbek: “This is the city which is mentioned in Scripture as Baalath in the vicinity of the Lebanon, which Solomon built for the daughter of Pharaoh.” Robert Wood, who stayed at Baalbek in the 1750’s, and who published an unsurpassed monograph on its ruins, wrote: “The inhabitants of this country, Mohomedans, Jews and Christians, all confidently believe that Solomon built both, Palmyra and Baalbek.”

The case for Dan and Baalbek being one and the same is strengthened by the discovery of calf worship. The golden calf worshipped by the Israelites shortly after the Exodus and the twin calves set up by King Jeroboam in Bethel and Dan have been previously addressed – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy; and Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe

Velikovsky: ‘It was almost a common feature in all places where pilgrims gathered to worship at a local cult that diminutive images of the deity were offered for sale to them. Also small figures of the god or of his emblem in precious or semi-precious metals were brought by worshippers as a donation to the temple where the large scale figure had its domicile. In Baalbek archaeological work produced very few sacred objects or figures that could shed light on the worship of the local god. “It was a disappointment, next to the brilliant success of so rich an excavation, that nothing was learned of the nature of the deity and the history of its worship.” 

Figures of Jupiter Heliopolitanus standing between two bullocks or calves have been found at Baalbek, dating from Roman times. In addition, an image of a calf was also found. The only figure of an earlier time found in Baalbek is an image of a calf. Since it is to be expected that images found in an ancient temple are reproductions of the main deity worshipped in the holy enclosure, it is significant that the holy image in the temple of Baalbek was that of a calf, and of no other animal’ – Article: The Calendar Conspiracy.*

‘The name Baal-Bek (Baal-Bi’qa) is sometimes transmitted by Arab authors as Baal bikra, or Baal of the Steer or Calf, which is the way of folk etymology to adapt the name to the form of the worship practiced in the temple. This, together with the finding of the images of the calf in the area of the temple, strengthens the impression that the god of Baalbek was a calf.’ Of note, is that one of the prominent symbols for Baal Hadad the storm god, is in fact a Bull. 

Further compelling evidence for the cities of Dan and Baalbek being one and the same place include the fact that ‘Baalbek or, as the Romans called it, Heliopolis, was venerated in the Roman world as the place of an old cult of an ancient oracle, and… [rivalled]… other venerated temples of the Roman Empire. It is known that the Emperor Trajan, before going to war against the Parthians in the year 115, wrote to the priests of Baalbek and questioned its oracle.

The oracle remained in high esteem at least as late as the fourth century of the present era, when Macrobius in his Saturnalia* wrote of Baalbek: “This temple is also famous for its oracles.” Was it the ancient oracle of Micah? In the words of Jeremiah, shortly before the Babylonian exile of 586 in which he spoke of “a voice… from Dan”, we had the last biblical reference to the oracle of Micah. In the days of Jeremiah the oracle must have been seven or eight hundred years old. Did it survive until the days of Trajan and even later, until the days of Macrobius?  

In the Tractate Pesahim of the Babylonian Talmud is written the following sentence: “The image of Micah stands in Bechi.” Bechi is known as the Hebrew name for Baalbek in the time of the Talmud… in the Book of Exodus [Judges 17 and 18] it is recounted that the Danites, migrating to the North, took with them Micah and his idol, and that it was placed in Dan of the North’ – Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe. ‘This passage in the Tractate Pesahim is a strong argument for the thesis of this essay, namely that Baalbek is the ancient Dan.’ 

The television program Ancient Aliens, claims the following about Baalbek: “Archaeological surveys have revealed that the enormous stone foundation that lies at the base of the site dates back tens of thousands of years… what was originally there before the Roman temple was [a] space-board platform that was… used for extra-terrestrials coming and going on planet Earth… it’s always been known as the landing place. There’s an actual text from Sumerian times known as the epic of Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh… claims to have seen rockets descend and ascend from Baalbek…”

In contrast, an online commentator states that these claims ‘come directly from the writings [of] Zechariah Sitchin, and they are totally untrue. Baalbek was not called the “landing place”, and the Epic of Gilgamesh never speaks of rockets ascending and descending anywhere in it.’ 

The monolithic stones of Baalbek’s platform foundation weighing between 300 to 800 tons must have been chosen for a specific reason. Sitchin does suggest there is a connecting line between the Epic of Gilgamesh’s the ‘Landing Place’ and rocket ships with Baalbek. Though whether this is stated directly, inferred or not at all in the thirteen tablets of the Epic, does not alter the fact that Baalbek may have been built with that in mind. Leaving aside this point for the time being.

Referring to Zechariah Sitchin’s The Stairway to Heaven, 1980: 

‘Modern scholars have tried to shed more light on the age-long worship at… [Baalbek] by studying the archaeological evidence from neighboring sites. A principal one of these is Palmyra (the biblical Tadmor), an ancient caravan center on the way from Damascus to Mesopotamia. As a result, such scholars as Henry Seyrig (La Triade Heliopolitaine) and Rene Dussaud (Temples et Cultes Heliopolitaine) have concluded that a basic triad had been worshipped throughout the ages. It was headed by the God of the Thunderbolt [the Storm god, Baal Hadad] and included the Warrior Maiden [Lilith^] and the Celestial Charioteer. 

They and other scholars helped establish the now generally accepted conclusion, that the Roman-Greek triad stemmed from the earlier Semitic beliefs, which in turn were based upon the Sumerian pantheon. The earliest Triad was headed, it appears, by Adad, who was allotted by his father Enlil – the chief God of Sumer – “the mountain lands of the north.” The female member of the Triad was Ishtar.^ 

After he visited the area, Alexander the Great struck a coin honoring Ishtar/Astarte and Adad; the coin bears his name in Phoenician-Hebrew script. The third member of the Triad was the Celestial Charioteer, Shamash – commander of the prehistoric astronauts [Azazel]. The Greeks honored him (as Helios) by erecting a colossal statue atop the main temple, showing him driving his chariot. To them, its swiftness was denoted by the four horses that pulled it; the authors of the Book of Enoch knew better: 

“The chariot of Shamash,” it says, “was driven by the wind.” Examining the Roman and Greek traditions and beliefs, we have arrived back at Sumer; we have circled back to Gilgamesh and his Search for Immortality in the Cedar Forest, at the “crossroads of Ishtar.” Though in the territory of Adad, he was told, the place was also within the jurisdiction of Shamash. And so we have the original Triad: Adad, Ishtar, Shamash.’ 

Shamash is an important character and closely linked with Baalbek. New World Encylopedia: ‘In Mesopotamian religion Shamash was the Akkadian name of the sun god, corresponding to Sumerian Utu. In mythology, Shamash was the son of the moon god Sin (known as Nanna in Sumerian), and thus the brother of the goddess Ishtar (Sumerian: Inanna), who represented the great “star” of Venus. In later Babylonian astral mythology, Sin [Samael], Shamash [Azazel], and Ishtar [Lilith] formed a major triad of divinities, which still today plays an important role in astrological systems, though under different names. 

Shamash is depicted as overcoming darkness and death. In the Epic of Gilgamesh he assisted the hero’s victory over the monster Humbaba, guardian of the deep forests of Lebanon. Like the later Apollo [Apollyon], he made his daily journey through the heavens, either on horseback, in a chariot, or on a boat. His main cult center in Sumer was the city of Larsa, and in Akkad his primary temple was in Sippar. In Canaanite tradition, the sun god was Shemesh, the “torch of the gods,” but was described as female. The name Shamash simply means “sun.” Both in early and in late inscriptions, Shamash is designated as the “offspring of Nanna,” the moon god. In the Mesopotamian pantheon, Nanna (known as Sin in Akkadian) generally takes precedence over Shamash, since the moon was both the basis of the calendar… As farming came to the fore, the sun god came to play a gradually increasing role. 

The two chief centers of sun worship in Babylonia were Sippar, represented by the mounds at Abu Habba, and Larsa, represented by the modern Senkerah. At both places, the chief sanctuary bore the name E-barra (or E-babbara) meaning “Shining House” in allusion to the brilliance of Shamash. 

The temple at Sippar was the most famous, but temples to Shamash were erected in all large population centers, including Babylon, Ur, Mari, Nippur, and Nineveh. Together with Sin and Ishtar, Shamash formed a triad of gods which completed the even older trinity of Anu, Enlil and Ea, representing the heavens, earth and water, respectively. The three powers of Sin, Shamash, and Ishtar symbolized three great forces of nature: The sun, the moon, and the morning star (or love and fertility). 

At times, instead of Ishtar, one finds Adad, the storm god [Samael], as the third person of this triad, and it may be that these two sets of triads represent the doctrines of two different schools of theological thought in Babylonia.’

Flying Serpents and Dragons, R A Boulay, 1997 & 1999 – emphasis mine:

‘Utu or “The Shining One” was a grandson of Enlil and with Inanna was a twin born to Nannar. Utu’s city in antediluvian times was the space platform at Sippar, from where the freighters laden with metals shuttled to and from the orbiting space ship. 

After the Deluge, Sippar remained his sacred city, although he moved his space activities to the west to the land of Lebanon, where Baalbek became the new space platform. In the Western Lands he was known by his Semitic name of Shamash. The city of Baalbek was called Beth-Shamash in the Old Testament, or in other words the “House of Shamash.” The symbol of Shamash was the four-pointed star against a disk with rays. Later, the winged solar disk became associated with Shamash. 

Shamash was worshiped as the Sun God who daily traversed the skies and the “one from whom no secrets were hid,” probably because his space craft surveyed all that went on below. In this tablet two horned gods in “heaven” hold divine cords which connect with the altar of Shamash below. The cords represent his connection or shuttle flight between heaven and earth. As the divine cordholder, it was said he traversed the skies and “measured the bounds of the Earth.” 

Shamash was often depicted with wings indicative of his role as Chief Astronaut of the Anunnaki. An Assyrian relief from the palace of Asshurnazipal II at Nimrod shows him in a winged wheel hovering over the symbolic tree of life. It is flanked by two nobles and two winged astronauts each bearing the symbols of immortality – the pine cone and the “situla” or water bucket.’

Roberto Solàrion comments: ‘Drunvalo Melchizedek talks about the fact that the pine cone forms in the perfect Fibonacci Sequence [refer article: Stonehenge]… if the Fibonacci Sequence is indeed incorporated into the mathematical structure of the Great Pyramid of Egypt, as Drunvalo suggests, then this symbol of a pine cone relating to Utu could indicate this as well, because the Great Pyramid and Sphinx were constructed in the first place to be “landing beacons,” so to speak, for Space Commander Utu’s Sinai Spaceport’ – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

As fantastical as all this sounds for the casual reader – gods, jetting around in spacecraft especially during the age of righteous Enoch and Noah – bear with this line of thought and reasoning. There also appears to be more than one link between the Giza Pyramids and Baalbek. A switch from Sippar’s prominence in the antediluvian age to Baalbek after the flood, as a key command centre on Earth for interstellar flight, does not preclude Baalbek from being a site of importance before the deluge, as we shall learn. 

Constant readers will glean perhaps why we have laboured on the point of a trinity of gods.

First, is that it is a very ancient form of false worship, designed to lead believers from the truth of the One true God – refer article: Arius, Alexander & Athanasius.

Second, the triad of gods associated with Baalbek has included different entities over time, yet the three key personalities shine through, albeit under differing names. They are: Baal, Ishtar and Apollo. These titles and names provide clues to their true identities while at the same time, cleverly hiding them in the shadows.

The true identity of Baal has been exposed and discussed in length under a different name; that of Samael – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. The identity of Baal’s children, the twins Ishtar and Apollo – have been previously discussed in length regarding their real identities as mentioned in the scriptures, the Book of Enoch and in ancient texts – equate to Lilith and Azazel – refer article: Lilith; and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod

Sitchin in The Stairway to Heaven, describes Baalbek’s fascinating foundation and intriguingly, its association with the quest for immortality. A directive a certain demigod known as Nimrod was dedicating himself, with the construction of the Tower of Babel – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. 

‘Henry Seyrig, who as Director of Antiquities of Syria devoted a lifetime to the study of the vast platform and its meaning, found that the Greeks used to conduct there “rites of mystery, in which Afterlife was represented as human Immortality – an identification with the deity obtained by the ascent (heavenward) of the soul.” The Greeks, he concluded, indeed associated this place with Man’s efforts to attain Immortality.

Was then this place the very place in the Cedar Mountains to which Gilgamesh had first gone with Enkidu, the Crest of Zaphon of Ba’al? We… find that the Romans and Greeks… built their temples upon a paved platform which existed from much earlier times – a platform constructed of large, thick stone blocks so tightly put together that no one – to this very day – has been able to penetrate it and study the chambers, tunnels, caverns and other substructures that lie hidden beneath it. That such subterranean structures undoubtedly exist is judged not only from the fact that other Greek temples had secret, subterranean cellars and grottoes beneath their apparent floors. Georg Ebers and Hermann Guthe (Palastina in Bild und Wort, the English version is titled Picturesque Palestine) reported a century ago that the local Arabs entered the ruins “at the southeast corner, through a long vaulted passage like a railway tunnel under the great platform.”

“Two of these great vaults run parallel with each other, from east to west, and are connected by a third running at right angles to them from north to south.” As soon as they entered the tunnel, they were caught in total darkness, broken here and there by eerie green lights from puzzling “laced windows.” Emerging from the 460-feet-long tunnel, they found themselves under the north wall of the Sun Temple… The German archaeologists also reported that the platform apparently rested upon gigantic vaults; but they concerned themselves with mapping and reconstructing the superstructure. A French archaeological mission, led by Andre Parrot in the 1920s, confirmed the existence of the subterranean maze, but was unable to penetrate its hidden parts. When the platform was pierced from above through its thick stones, evidence was found of structures beneath it. 

The temples were erected upon a platform raised to thirty feet, depending on the terrain. No one has yet attempted to calculate the quantity of stone hewn, cut, shaped, hauled and imbedded layer upon layer upon this site; it could possibly dwarf the Great Pyramid of Egypt. Whoever laid this platform originally, paid particular attention to the rectangular northwestern corner, the location of the temple of Jupiter/Zeus. There, the temple’s more than 50,000 square feet rested upon a raised podium which was certainly intended to support some extremely heavy weight. Constructed of layer upon layer of huge stones, the Podium rose twenty-six feet above the level of the Court in front of it and forty-two feet above the ground on its exposed northern and western sides’ – Article: 42.

Sitchin offers an answer to Baalbek’s distant beginning saying: ‘Local traditions hold that the place had existed from the days of Adam and his sons, who resided in the area of the Cedar Mountains after the expulsion of Adam and Eve from the Garden of Eden. Adam, these legends relate, inhabited the place which is now Damascus, and died not far from there. It was Cain his son who built a refuge upon the Cedar Crest after he had killed Abel. The Maronite Patriarch of Lebanon [Estfan Doweihi] related [to French archaeologist, Michel Alouf] the following tradition: “The fastness [or fortress of Baalbek] on Mount Lebanon is the most ancient building in the world. Cain, the son of Adam, built it in the year 133 of Creation, during a fit of raving madness. He gave it the name of his son Enoch, and peopled it with giants who were punished for their iniquities by the Flood.”

The physical land of Eden encompassed part of the promised land conquered by the Israelites under the leadership of Joshua; from Galilee in the North, extending southwards to the smaller area of the Garden of Eden, where Jerusalem is located today – refer article: The Eden Enigma. It was conjectured that the Land of Nod east of Eden where Cain dwelt, was in Mesopotamia and connected with Babylon. Whereas Baalbek was north of Eden and northeast at a stretch. Cain named his first city after his evil son Enoch, yet the oldest city in Mesopotamia is deemed Eridu, likely named after Enoch’s son, Irad – Genesis 4:17-18. 

But, we learn that Cain was to become a ‘restless wanderer’, thus it is plausible he later departed from Nod and built a city at Baalbek. Support for this is in Genesis 4:17, where it states Cain knew his wife, she gave birth to Enoch and later, ‘Cain was then building a city’… [naming] ‘it after his son Enoch’, NIV. The Hebrew word then is hayah [H1961] meaning, ‘come to pass.’ Cain’s son’s name Enoch, means ‘dedicated’, from the Hebrew word, chanowk [H2585]. 

Coupled with this, is the fact that Babel (or Babylon) appears to have already been in existence in Nimrod’s time and not a city he actually built – Genesis 10:10. Hence the Tower of Babel may not have been where Babylon was, though does not rule out the possibility that the Tower of Babel was built in the existing city of Babylon.

Cain himself carried Nephilim DNA and so his line of descendants were likely tall, even before the Watchers descended to the Earth – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. If Cain did build Baalbek I in 133, then according to an unconventional chronology, this would have been in the year 27,264 BCE. To put this in context, Adam and Eve were created in circa 27,397 BCE; they were banished from the Garden of Eden, not Eden, seven years later according to legend, in 27,390 BCE (Genesis 3:23-24); Cain was born the same year; Abel a little later circa 27,385 BCE (Genesis 4:2); Abel was then murdered in 26,129 BCE; and Cain was banished from Eden the same year (Genesis 4:14-16); about nineteen years before building Enoch (Baalbek I) after his son’s birth circa 26,119 BCE. 

The endurance of Baalbek, even today, with being associated with Baal is intriguing, for the true father of Cain was not Adam but rather the Serpent of the Garden of Eden – none other than the former archangel Samael – the same being who later would be known and venerated as Baal: the chief or Lord of the gods. Not only that, a later etymology for his name included Beelzebub (from Ba’al Zebul) and this name is significant in that it does not mean the commonly mis-interpreted, ‘Lord of the Flies’ but rather, Lord of the Fliers, or Lord of those who Fly. Therefore, Sitchin equating Baalbek with space craft and space travel, particularly during the antediluvian age isn’t to be scorned without due consideration. 

Elsewhere, Sitchin offers an alternative beginning for Baalbek, saying: ‘I found the answers in the ancient Sumerian texts… The great stone platform was indeed the first Landing Place of the Anunnaki gods on Earth, built by them before they established a proper spaceport. It was the only structure that had survived the Flood, and was used by Enki and Enlil as the post-Diluvial headquarters for the reconstruction of the devastated Earth. It is the only structure on Earth from before the Flood…’ 

While doubt is cast on who first built Baalbek – though the Annunaki may well have added upon Cain’s efforts – the devastation inflicted on the Earth at the time of the Flood was all-consuming in its total annihilation of the globe’s surface. It cannot be ruled out entirely that the foundation could be the remains from before the flood, surviving due to their absurd enormity – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. This writer’s opinion is that while the site had significance in remote antiquity, it was rebuilt after the destructive power of the deluge. The ostensible dating for the Giza Pyramids – to be discussed in a future article (The Pyramid Perplexity) – appears to have been as soon as land was stable and dry enough to build after the global cataclysm in 10,837 BCE – perhaps as early as 10,500 to 10,000 BCE.

Nota Bene

Research for the article, The Pyramid Perplexity, led to a surprise result on the who, why, what, when and how regarding the Great Pyramid of Gizawith a date considerably closer to circa 6700 BCE instead.

Gobekli Tepe likewise, has been dated to relatively shortly after this disaster in 9600 BCE. The site at Sacsayhuaman seems it may have had an early construction by the Elioud, using gigantic boulders and then later additional smaller stones, supplied during human settlement. Sacsayhuaman may originally date to a similar time frame as Gobekli Tepe, or perhaps less likely to that of Stonehenge, equating to the time frame not associated with the immediate post-flood world but later during the age of Peleg (and the Great Pyramid) from 7727 to 4737 BCE. 

This leads to the dating of Baalbek. It is possible that Baalbek I, formerly the city of Enoch before the Flood, was forgotten about until considerably after the event, or not utilised heavily. The question then, is why titanic monoliths were used as a platform in Baalbek II? Stones which dwarfed those used at Giza, Gobekli Tepe and in Sacsayhuaman. Even the largest statues on Easter Island made from tuff – compressed volcanic ash – measuring some 33 feet (12m) are an impressive, yet paltry 90 tons in weight compared to the 800 ton Trilithon stones at Baalbek. 

The flummoxing question on the properties of Baalbek were recorded in the diary of Scottish traveller David Urquhart in 1860, ‘whose mental capacities’ were “paralyzed” by “the impossibility of any solution.” Urquhart writes several pages regarding the “riddles” posed by the giant stones, saying “so enormous, as to shut out every other thought, and yet to fill the mind only with trouble.” Baalbek was not a port or a prestigious capital city, so why cut enormous blocks of stone in a relatively remote region. What building structure would warrant stones the strength and size as seen at Baalbek? Why was there no other comparable sites in antiquity like Baalbek, for it is utterly unique. Why was the work underway there, apparently interrupted and abandoned? 

Urquhart surmised that the site was built by contemporaries of Noah’s epoch, utilising the same technological prowess that enabled the construction of the ark – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Thus he conjectured that work was halted because of the ensuing Flood, which swept away any similar sites, leaving behind the enigma of Baalbek alone on the face of the earth. Urquhart’s questions are valid, though it is proposed the epoch is too early and that it was sometime after the flood cataclysm and during the life of Peleg that Baalbek was re-constructed and then interrupted. 

Mark Twain too, was entranced with Baalbek after visiting the site: ‘Such grandeur of design, and such grace of execution, as one sees in the temples of Baalbec, have not been equaled or even approached in any work of men’s hands that has been built within twenty centuries past. A race of gods or of giants must have inhabited Baalbec many a century ago. Men like the men of our day could hardly rear such temples as these.’

Zechariah Sitchen: ‘The Maronite Christians who for generations deemed themselves custodians of the site (before they were displaced by the Shiite Moslems) told legends of the “giants” who had built the colossal platform. 

Alan Alford: ‘… local Muslims… believed that it was beyond the capability of humans to move the enormous stones of Baalbek. Instead of giants, however, they credited the work to demons or djinn.’ Ironically, the original Nephilim are synonymous with demons though not their giant descendants, the Elioud – articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II

Immanuel Velikovsky: ‘The marvelous site in the valley on the junction of roads running to Hamath is a work of anonymous authors in unknown ages. It is as if some mysterious people brought the mighty blocks and placed them at the feet and in front of the snow-capped Lebanon, and went away unnoticed. The inhabitants of the place actually believe that the great stones were brought and put together by Djenoun, mysterious creatures… Another traveler who visited Syria in the eighties of the eighteenth century recorded: “The inhabitants of Baalbek assert that this edifice was constructed by Djenoun, or genies…”

The Stairway to Heaven: ‘After the Deluge, the place was rebuilt by the biblical Nimrod, in his efforts to scale the heavens. The Tower of Babel, according to these legends, was not in Babylon but upon the great platform in Lebanon. A seventeenth-century traveler named d’Arvieux wrote in his Memoires (Part II, Chapter 26) that local Jewish inhabitants, as well as Muslim residents, held that an ancient manuscript found at the site revealed that, “After the Flood, when Nimrod reigned over Lebanon, he sent giants to rebuild the Fortress of Baalbek, which is so named in honor of Ba’al, the God of the Moabites, worshippers of the Sun-God.” 

The association of the God Ba’al with the place in post-Diluvial days rings a bell. Indeed, no sooner were the Greeks and Romans gone than the local people abandoned the Hellenistic name Heliopolis and resumed calling the place by its Semitic name. It is the name by which it is still called to this day: Baalbek.

There are differing opinions as to the precise meaning of the name. Many believe that it means “The Valley of Ba’al.” But from the spelling and from Talmudic references, we surmise that it has meant “The Weeping of Ba’al.” We can hear again the closing verses of the Ugaritic epic, describing the fall of Ba’al… The Prince, Lord of Earth…’ – Ephesians 2:1-2. 

‘All these local legends… contain a kernel of age-old recollections of actual events, [and] agree that the place is of extreme antiquity. They ascribe its building to “giants” and connect its construction with the events of the Deluge. They connect it with Ba’al, its function being that of a “Tower of Babel” – a place from which to “scale the heavens.”

Andrew Collins: ‘… Baalbek’s first city was built before the Great Flood by Cain… The citadel… fell into ruins at the time of the deluge and was much later re-built by a race of giants under the command of Nimrod, the ‘mighty hunter’ and ‘king of Shinar’… the Nephilim, were half-mortal, half-Watcher, and there is tentative evidence in the writings of Sumer and Akkad to suggest that the accounts of great battles being fought between mythical kings and demons dressed as bird-men might well preserve the distorted memories of actual conflicts between mortal armies and Nephilim-led tribes’ – Article: Thoth.

‘In Greek mythology the Nephilim are equated directly with the Titans and gigantes, or ‘giants’… stories concerning the Nephilim, or gibborim, ‘mighty men’, of biblical tradition are [fused] with the legends surrounding the Titans and gigantes… and not perhaps without reason. The giants and Titans are said to have helped Nimrod, the ‘mighty hunter’ construct the fabled Tower of Babel which reached towards heaven.

On its destruction by God, legends speak of how the giant races were dispersed… stories of giants exist right across Asia Minor and the Middle East, and these are often cited to explain the presence of either cyclopean ruins (such as the Greek city of Mycenae, the cyclopean walls of which were said to have been built by the one-eyed cyclops – hence the term ‘cyclopean’ masonry) or gigantic natural and man-made features. 

… the Titans were said to have been born of the same loins as Cronus [Article: The Calendar Conspiracy], and in alliance with their half-brother, they waged war against their father Ouranus. Yet family alliances of this type can go wrong, for… after the fall of the Tower of Babel and the dispersion of the tribes, a war broke out between Cronus (Saturn) [Samael] and his brother Titan… the Titans were eventually defeated by Jupiter and his fellow Olympian gods and goddesses. As punishment, they were banished to Tartarus, a… region of hell enclosed by a brazen wall and shrouded perpetually by a cloud of darkness’ – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. ‘The giants, too, were linked with this terrible place, for they are cited by the first-century Roman writer Caius Julius Hyginus (circa 40 BC) as having been the, ‘sons of Tartarus and Terra (ie the earth)’ – 2 Peter 2:4, Jude 6.

It is the opinion of this writer that the construction of Baalbek II may have occurred at the behest of Nimrod and that fellow giants were responsible for the great platform’s construction. Its purpose as being the foundation for the Tower of Babel is tenuous at best for two reasons.

First, the people involved had ostensibly travelled eastwards to a plain in Shinar located in Southern Mesopotamia – Genesis 11:1-2. They built a city and a tower, which was then abandoned – Genesis 11:3-8. Though, there was no evidence of any rubble or collapse of a very high tower just like in Baalbek – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

Second, the city and tower were called Babel. Babel which purportedly became known as Babylon is located in Shinar (refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity) not Baalbek in present day Lebanon – Genesis 11:9 – though there is similarity between the words Babel and Ba-a-lbe-k. A similarity we shall discover that supports a link between Lebanon and Egypt, rather than with Sumer…

Is the foundation at Baalbek an overkill for use merely by landing space craft. Was it a foundation for a very tall building instead? One like the failed tower of Babel perhaps? Did the disasters at the time of Peleg cause a cessation of activities before the project even properly began? The huge monoliths left in the quarry surely indicate an interrupted and unfinished building endeavour. 

Even so, Zechariah Sitchin persists with his belief in a landing site: ‘The designation of Baalbek as “the Crossroads of Ishtar” implies that, as she roamed Earth’s skies, she could come and go from that “Landing Place” to other landing places upon Earth. Likewise, the attempt by Ba’al to install upon the Crest of Zaphon “a contraption that launches words, a ‘stone that whispers’,” implied the existence elsewhere of similar communication units: “Heaven with Earth it makes converse, and the seas with the planets.” Were there indeed such other places on Earth that could serve as Landing Places for the aircraft of the Gods? Were there, besides upon the Crest of Zaphon, other “stones that whisper”? 

… the Greek historian Herodotus… wrote of an “Immortal whom the Egyptians venerated as Hercules.” He traced the origins of the worship of this Immortal to Phoenicia, “hearing that there was a temple of Hercules at that place, very highly venerated.” In the temple he saw two pillars. “One was of pure gold; the other was of emerald, shining with great brilliancy at night.” Such sacred “Sun Pillars” – “Stones of the Gods” – were… depicted on Phoenician coins following the area’s conquest by Alexander. 

Herodotus provides us with the additional information that of the two connected stones, one was made of the metal which is the best conductor of electricity (gold); and the other of a precious stone (emerald [Brotherhood of the Snake]) as is now used for laser communications, giving off an eerie radiance as it emits a high-powered beam’ – Articles: Thoth; and The Ark of God. ‘Was it not like the contraption set up by Ba’al, which the Canaanite text described as “stones of splendor?” 

… Roman historians… stressed that the “sacred stones” worshiped by the “Assyrians” and the Egyptians were of a conical shape. Quintus Curtius recorded that such an object was located at the temple of Ammon at the oasis of Siwa. “The thing which is worshipped there as a God,” Quintus Curtius wrote, “has not the shape that artificers have usually applied to the Gods. Rather, its appearance is most like an umbilicus, and it is made of an emerald and gems cemented together.” The term omphalos in Greek or umbilicus in Latin means a ‘navel” – a conical stone which, for reasons that scholars do not understand, was deemed in antiquity to have marked a “center of the Earth.’ Remember the multiple omphali of Karahan Tepe, discussed by Graham Hancock.

Sitchin: ‘The temple of Ammon at the oasis of Siwa… was the location of the oracle which Alexander rushed to consult on his arrival in Egypt. We have the testimony of both Callisthenes, Alexander’s historian, and the Roman Quintus Curtius that an omphalos made of precious stones was the very “object” venerated at that oracle site. The Nubian temple of Ammon where Reisner discovered the omphalos stone was at Napata, an ancient capital of the domains of Nubian queens; and we recall the baffling visit of Alexander to Queen Candace, in his continuing quest for Immortality.

Was it mere coincidence that, in his search for the secrets of longevity, the Persian king Cambyses (as Herodotus has reported) sent his men to Nubia, to the temple where the “Table of the Sun” was enshrined? Early in the first millennium B.C. a Nubian queen – the Queen of Sheba – made a long journey to King Solomon in Jerusalem. The legends current at Baalbek relate that he embellished the site in Lebanon in her honor. Did she then undertake the long and hazardous voyage merely to enjoy the wisdom of Solomon, or was her real purpose to consult the oracle at Baalbekthe biblical “House of Shemesh?” – Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut.

‘There seem to be more than just coincidences here; and the question that comes to mind is this: if at all these oracle centers an omphalos was enshrined – was the omphalos itself the very source of the oracles?

The construction (or reconstruction) upon the Crest of Zaphon of a launching silo and a landing platform for Ba’al… was his clandestine attempt to set up a “Stone of Splendor.” This device could communicate with the heavens as well as with other places on Earth… the apparent dual function of the Stone of Splendor… becomes clear: the same device which the Gods used to communicate with each other was also the object from which there emanated the Gods’ oracular answers to the kings and heroes!

In a most thorough study on the subject, Wilhelm H. Roscher (Omphalos) showed that the Indo-European term for these oracle stones – navel in English, nabel in German… stem from the Sanskrit nabh, which meant “emanate forcefully.” It is no coincidence that in the Semitic languages naboh meant to foretell and nabih meant “prophet.” All these identical meanings undoubtedly harken back to the Sumerian, in which NA.BA(R) meant “bright-shiny stone that solves.”

Delphi, the site of Greece’s most famous oracle, was dedicated to [the sun god] Apollo (“He of Stone”)… There too, as at Baalbek, the sacred precinct consisted of a platform shaped upon a mountainside, also facing a valley that opens up as a funnel toward the Mediterranean Sea and the lands on its other shores. Many records establish that an omphalos stone was Delphi’s holiest object. It was set into a special base in the inner sanctum of the temple of Apollo, some say next to a golden statue of the God and some say it was enshrined all by itself. In a subterranean chamber, hidden from view by the oracle seekers, the oracle priestess, in trance-like oblivion, answered the questions of kings and heroes by uttering enigmatic answers – answers given by the God but emanating from the omphalos.

The original sacred omphalos had mysteriously disappeared, perhaps during the several sacred wars or foreign invasions which affected the place. But a stone replica thereof, erected perhaps in Roman times outside the temple, was discovered in archaeological excavations and is now on display in the Delphi Museum.’

The quest for immortality and Nimrod’s endeavours are inextricably linked. The purpose for the Tower of Babel, as is Nimrod’s association with Apollo for example, is discussed in Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and article: The Pyramid Perplexity (refer Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans). Sitchin puts forward a case for Baalbek being linked, whether it was another attempt at Babel or not. The Phallic-ness of the omphalos is perhaps also represented in the over stated grandeur of the Babel Tower – Genesis 11:4. 

Like Zechariah Sitchin, Rene Boulay subscribes to Baalbek being a ‘spaceport and launch facility’, for space craft. According to Boulay, the Phoenix was a fabled bird which arose from its own ashes and was a symbol of regeneration. It resembled an eagle in size and shape and had gold and red plumage – Article: Thoth. The phoenix was connected to fire and associated with sun worship in Egypt. ‘The inner sanctum of the Sun Temple at the City of Annu was the most sacred of all places. It was the home of the Sun Stone which the Egyptians called the “Ben-Ben.”

Boulay: ‘Mounted on a truncated pyramid, the “Ben-Ben” was a square stone platform upon which was set a pyramid-shaped stone or pyramidion, giving the appearance of [a] stubby obelisk. It was on this stone that the Phoenix or Benu bird alighted.’

The Sun Stone was revered as the ‘dwelling of the Sun God.’ Not only pictured as a ‘stubby obelisk but… [also] as an upright conical stone. At Byblos, the oldest of the Phoenician cities… the Egyptian gods were worshiped side by side with those of the Canaanite pantheon. The Sun Stone was called a “baetyl” or “betyl” by the Semitic peoples, and its functions are similar to the pyramid-shaped stone found in Egypt. “Betyl” is a Semitic version of the Hebrew term “Beth-el” meaning the dwelling or abode of God. Digging in the ancient ruins of Jericho, archaeologists found at its lowest level, carbon dated to… about 7000 BC, a temple where at its center an oval stone stood upright on a stone pedestal.’ 

Regarding Baalbek: ‘Such a massive stone platform was obviously designed either to hold an immense weight, or for some operation that must have applied tremendous pressure on the ground, such as that exerted by a large rocket motor. The… Sun God Shamash who made [his] home base at Baalbek was… similar to the Egyptian sun god. Like the Egyptian Ra who appears with the sun disc over his head, Shamash is always shown with a sun disc, containing a four-pointed star and four radiating spokes. And just like Ra, he is often depicted with the head of an eagle. Some scenes also show him holding the symbols of immortality. 

When Utu or Shamash left Baalbek, one of his destinations was ostensibly the City of Annu in Egypt where his bright arrival and departure in flames became the core of the legend of the golden and red Phoenix bird. For thousands of years throughout the whole Middle East, the betyl or Sun Stone became a sacred fetish revered as the physical dwelling of the sun god. Its conical or pyramidion shape was their attempt to represent the dwelling of the sun god, that is, the command or personal capsule of the first stage of a composite rocket.

In Egypt, the origin of the Sun Stone is partially remembered in the ancient hieroglyphic sign used to represent the City of Annu or Heliopolis. It is shown as a bolt aimed at the sky.’ The god Apollo was not the only god represented by the Sun. Baal’s symbols extended from not just the lightening bolt as the storm god and a Bull, but also the Sun.

According to the Greek mythologist Robert Graves, the half-egg stones or omphalos were [pine] cone-shaped pillars… It was the residence of a god… fallen from heaven. (In Greek mythology, Baetylus was a son of the Sky God Uranus.) While the term “omphalos” means the human navel in Greek, its use… seems to be that of “the navel of the Earth.” Besides being the residence of the Sun God, the omphalos was also a geodetic marker. It is interesting to note and pertinent to this subject, that if a line is drawn through the oracular sites of Dodona, Delphi, and Delos, and continued towards the mainland it runs right through Jerusalem. 

Like the Greek sites, Jerusalem has often been referred to in ancient documents as “the navel of the Earth,” such as in Jubilees 8 as well as Ezekiel. It seems that there was some sort of geodetic grid connecting sacred places in ancient times. Shamash was also known as the god of justice and measurements. He is shown in one instance with two gods overhead holding cords connected to an altar which bears his sacred symbol. Therefore, it seems that the term “omphalos” was applied to the conical stone for its geodetic meaning, that is, as the geodetic point of a master grid. On the other hand, the term “baetylos” was used to mean the residence of a god and referred to in use as an oracular device. 

In summary, the Phoenix bird rising in flames became symbolic of the lift-off of the rocket craft of the ancient astronauts. Originally shown in conical configuration, an imitation of the command capsule, it later became angular-shaped under the Egyptians who used it as a capstone on pyramids and obelisks. Baalbek… appears to be the original home of the Phoenix bird where a gigantic stone platform is all that remains of what was probably the main base for the chariots of the gods.’ 

Sitchin and Boulay both describe the eventual destruction of the infrastructure atop Baalbek’s platform, albeit with differing explanations – see The Wars of God and Men and Flying Serpents and Dragons respectively. 

Science and scientists are not favourable to the concept of humankind undergoing epochs of advanced technology preceding the great Flood, or immediately following. In their view, in order to uphold an erroneous evolutionary upward curve, mankind has only ever been advanced once and that is now. Nor do they entertain any evidence which supports a race of giants who not only existed, but who were responsible for the arcane monuments and cyclopean buildings erected all over the ancient world. For example the Basque legends which state that ‘the giants are held accountable for the creation of many stone formations, hills and ages-old megalithic structures…’

Thus the discovery of Elioud skeletons are not welcomed and are either ignored or written off as false. Fake photos on the internet also deflect attention from this missing piece of mankind’s true history. Yet, skeletons and bones are discovered often by accident and have been for some time – refer article: Nephilim & Elioud Giants II; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

A sample of the many finds too numerous to mention include the following. ‘The Giant of Castelnau: Estimated at 11 feet 6 inches (3.5 m) tall. Discovered by the anthropologist Georges Vacher de Lapouge at the Bronze Age cemetery of Castelnau-le-Lez, France in the winter of 1890.

1894 press accounts mentioned a discovery of bones of human giants unearthed at a prehistoric cemetery at Montpellier, France. Skulls “28, 31, and 32 inches in circumference” were reported alongside other bones of gigantic proportions which indicated they belonged to a race of men “between 10 and 15 feet in height.” The bones were reportedly sent to the Paris Academy for further study’ – Article: Rhesus Negative Blood Factor

  • Pausanias, an ancient historian wrote in 200 AD about 5 meter (16.40ft) tall, humanoid skeletons found in modern Syria
  • Germanic mythology has numerous giants, living in Riesenheim
  • Don Antonio de Mendoza discovered giant skeletons in Peru, South America
  • The Dutch navigator Willem Cornelisz Schouten claims he had seen skeletons of at least 3.5 meters (11.48ft)
  • Giants are depicted on rock drawings in Ohio 
  • There was a huge skeleton found in Minnesota in 1968. Radiocarbon dating could not continue because the skeleton vanished during its transportation
  • Statues in Egypt depict ‘gods’ as tall beings. Historians will tell you that this is to indicate that they were important, but it is also possible that they were representing their actual height. Often there is a man of normal height to create a context.
  • A giant footprint embedded in granite that is around [20,000] years old has been found in South Africa, near the town of Mpaluzi – Ancient Origins.

Archaeology Team recount that eighteen giant skeletons were found in burial mounds near Lake Delavan, Wisconsin in May 1912: ‘But the enormous size of the skeletons and elongated skulls found… did not fit very neatly into anyone’s concept of a textbook standard. They were enormous. These were not average human beings. 

Their heights ranged between 7.6 ft and 10 feet and their skulls “presumably those of men, are much larger than the heads of any race which inhabit America to-day.” They tend to have a double row of teeth, 6 fingers, 6 toes and like humans came in different races. The teeth in the front of the jaw are regular molars. Heads usually found are elongated believed due to longer than normal life span.’ 

The New York Times on August 10, 1891, reported scientists from the Smithsonian Institute, discovered several large ancient “pyramidal monuments” on Lake Mills, near Madison in Wisconsin. Madison is described as being a centre of a population numbering 200,000 people. The site included an elaborate system of defensive works, named Fort Aztalan. The construction of “gigantic and mysterious monuments of the earth – erected we know not by whom, and for what purpose we can only conjecture.”

The article continues: ‘Giant skulls and skeletons of a race of “Goliaths” have been found on a very regular basis throughout the Midwestern states for more than 100 years. Giants have been found in Minnesota, Iowa, Illinois, Ohio, Kentucky, and New York, and their burial sites are similar to the well-known mounds of the Mound Builder people.’ 

The article also dares to admit a scholarly cover up, which is par for the course concerning skeletons of giants. ‘Has there been a giant cover-up? Why aren’t there public displays of gigantic Native American skeletons at natural history museums? The skeletons of some Mound Builders are certainly on display. There is a wonderful exhibit, for example, at the Aztalan State Park where one may see the skeleton of a “Princess of Aztalan” in the museum. But the skeletons placed on display are normal-sized, and according to some sources… the Smithsonian Institution has been accused of making a deliberate effort to hide the “telling of the bones” and to keep the giant skeletons locked away. 

In the words of Vine Deloria, a Native American author, and professor of law: “Modern day archaeology and anthropology have nearly sealed the door on our imaginations, broadly interpreting the North American past as devoid of anything unusual in the way of great cultures characterized by a people of unusual demeanor. The great interloper of ancient burial grounds, the nineteenth century Smithsonian Institution, created a one-way portal, through which uncounted bones have been spirited. This door and the contents of its vault are virtually sealed off to anyone, but government officials. Among these bones may lay answers not even sought by these officials concerning the deep past.”

Many volumes of books could be compiled on the subject of unexplained enormous and enigmatic archaeological discoveries. There are countless other extraordinary examples that the reader can investigate should they desire. Have all of them been built by giants? Maybe not, though the line can be blurred between the original Elioud giants responsible and later human settlements as seen at Sacsayhuaman and Gobekli Tepe for instance. Structures such as dolmens and cairns are invariably of human origin. While many pyramids and mounds still hidden underneath the ground are the domain of giants alone; one notable exception are those of the Giza complex. A planned separate article will investigate pyramids and particularly the perfection surrounding the architecture and design of the Great Pyramid as perhaps being beyond the capabilities of just the Nephilim alone – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

In a previous article, an ancient technology consisting of sonic movement being utilised in the transporting of monoliths for megalithic structures was introduced – Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. This technology carried over from the antediluvian world and the advanced societies of Lemuria and Atlantis; which ‘were highly evolved technological societies with “advanced knowledge of cymatics and systems of energy resonance.”

Cymatics is the science of visible sound, whereby “when sound meets a membrane, such as a water surface, it makes the sound visible.” For instance, the Great pyramid was built according to cymatic principles and geodetic knowledge from a legacy of Atlantean knowledge after the global cataclysm 13,000 years ago. Michael Tellinger explains that “Sound and resonance are responsible for everything in creation… [and] every frequency has its own specific shape.”

Andrew Collins elaborates: “In surviving folklore from both Egypt and Palestine there are tantalizing accounts of how sound, used in association with ‘magic words’, was able to lift and move large stone blocks and statues, or open huge stone doors. I was therefore excited to discover that, according to Sanchoniatho, Ouranus was supposed to have ‘devised Baetulia, contriving stones that moved as having life’.

By ‘contriving’ the nineteenth-century English translator of Philo’s original Greek text seems to have meant ‘designing’, ‘devising’ or ‘inventing’, implying that Ouranus had made stones to move as if they had life of their own. Was this a veiled reference to some kind of sonic technology utilized by the proposed Byblos culture? Could this knowledge help explain the methods behind the cutting, transportation and positioning of the 1000-tonne blocks used in Baalbek’s Great Platform? It is certainly a very real possibility.” 

In conclusion, an important question arises whether anyone apart from Noah and his seven other family members survived the flood – 2 Peter 2:5. A careful reading of Genesis 7:21-23, reveals that all physical birdlife, animal life on the land – not the oceans – and humankind, that is, both Homo neanderthalensis and Homo sapiens which were composed of flesh and breathed, died. It does not state or include hybrid creatures such as Chimeras, Nephilim and Elioud giants.

The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 200-201 – emphasis mine: ‘Even Gnostic gospels record Noah denying that he or his kin created the postdiluvian giants, even though his apostate descendants evidently intermarried with postdiluvian Nephilim… Nephilim are not listed in the Table of Nations that is limited to only Noah’s posterity… the Genesis flood account [is] a general accounting of events kept by saints descended from Noah for only the faithful, not a global, forensic accounting for cynical seculars and revisionist mystics.’ 

Page 169: ‘The Incorruptible* Race of giants is the mysterious race that… Cain [and his posterity] have all allegedly and eagerly connected themselves to in legend. Cain… claimed a more royal and divine legacy, void of Adamite impurity, which the posterity of Cain, in turn, pollinated into the people of day six [the Neanderthal]. The Gnostic gospels record that not only Noah survived the deluge but also many people from the Immoveable* Race did and that they were guided to a certain place within a luminous cloud to ensure they survived the flood. The Nephilim and the Immoveable Race survived because of the intercession of fallen angels saving them and their illicit legacy from utter destruction, all to poison the postdiluvian world…’

The Nephilim and Elioud unquestionably roamed the earth for thousands of years after the Flood cataclysm and it is they who were instrumental in arguably all the titanic building structures and otherworldly architectural feats around the globe.

In those days, and even later, there were giants on the earth who were descendants of human women and the heavenly beings. They were the great heroes and famous men of long ago. 

Genesis 6:4 Good News Translation

“They say that the Giants aspired to the sovereignty of Heaven, and piled the mountains, heaped together, even to the lofty stars.”

Ovid 43 BCE – 17 CE

© Orion Gold 2024 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

Dan: The Invisible Tribe

Chapter XXXIV

The closing chapter, for the final identity and the concluding piece of the puzzle – the darkly enigmatic, tribe of Dan. Of all identity research on the tribes of Israel, none has drawn more interest, discussion and articles than Dan the fifth son of Jacob. With Ephraim and Manasseh, it has proven to be a very popular tribe for investigation – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. In part, because its identity has been incorrectly perceived as easy. The perplexing irony is that its appeal lays in Dan’s proclivity to leave his name wherever he travelled as a marker that neatly leaves a path for the identity buff to follow. What is then baffling is the fact that the serpentine trail of the people of Dan which can be traced to Ireland and Britain suddenly going cold. 

We follow the snakelike twists and turns of its tail, to then find that its head is hidden and for the serpent symbolism of Dan to be concealed and laying undisclosed. Aside from Judah, Ephraim, Manasseh and Benjamin, Dan receives a fair amount of air time in the Bible. His role in end time events increasing as the fulfilment of the latter days encroach. So who is Dan, where is Dan and why is Dan hidden? 

The Tribe of Dan is like some of the other identities of Israel in that it is rather unanimous amongst identity adherents regarding his modern identification. The major blind is the nation of Denmark and the popular teaching that they constitute one half of Dan, as in Dan’s mark. We have discussed the nation of Denmark in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia, as well as the Danes – as in the true Vikings – in Chapter XXXII Issachar, Zebulun, Asher & Naphtali – the Antipodean Tribes. The modern Danes are in fact the tribe of Medan, descended from Abraham and his second wife, Keturah. 

The other half of Dan, though warmer is still cold when ascribing them to the modern nation of Ireland. As discussed in Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes, the Irish are in fact the tribe of Gad. Some enterprising researchers have attributed Dan to Northern Ireland and this to their credit is much warmer again, though still not wholly correct, for Northern Ireland is predominantly the tribe of Reuben.

The tribe of Dan, or Tuathe de Danann entered Ireland and fully explored Albion Britain from top to bottom, leaving their name as Dun in Scotland, Don in England and Din in Wales. Scotland represents the tribe of Benjamin; Wales is Simeon; and England descends from the tribe of Judah (Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes); but who is Dan?

It is recommended that Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe be read prior to this chapter. It would also be useful to read Chapters thirty through to thirty-three. 

We initially meet Dan in Genesis chapter thirty, though the word Dan first appears (anachronistically) in Genesis chapter fourteen as a name of a city – Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings. His birth occurs following a domestic family upheaval in Jacob’s household; which had been simmering for a good length of time, while Leah was providing son after son and her younger sister Rachel remained barren. There was anger and frustration on both sides, between Jacob and Rachel. Jacob desired a son from his favourite wife and Rachel wanted to remain important in his eyes by giving him a son. Rachel also felt under pressure to her fertile sister. It must have been quite an unhappy house until Bilhah conceived with Dan and then finally Rachel did with Joseph, many years later. Dan was born in 1746 BCE, some twenty years before Jospeh in 1726 BCE. 

Genesis 30:1-8

English Standard Version

1 ‘When Rachel saw that she bore Jacob no children, she envied her sister. She said to Jacob, “Give me children, or I shall die!” 2 Jacob’s anger was kindled against Rachel, and he said, “Am I in the place of God, who has withheld from you the fruit of the womb?” [Hosea 9:11-14]

3 Then she said, “Here is my servant Bilhah; go in to her, so that she may give birth on my behalf, that even I may have children through her.” 4 So she gave him her servant Bilhah as a wife [that is, for the purpose of procreation and not literally], and Jacob went in to her. 5 And Bilhah conceived and bore Jacob a son.

6 Then Rachel said, “God has judged me, and has also heard my voice and given me a son.” Therefore she called his name Dan [Judged].

7 Rachel’s servant Bilhah conceived again and bore Jacob a second son. 8 Then Rachel said, “With mighty wrestlings I have wrestled with my sister and have prevailed.” So she called his name Naphtali.’

Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The name Dan, meaning Judge from the verb (din), to judge, govern, contend or plead

Dan is the name of a tribe of Israel, which descended from Dan, the son of Jacob and Bilhah, the maid of Rachel (Genesis 30:6). Dan’s only full brother is Naphtali. But prior to the existence of Dan the tribe, there was a town (or region) named Dan, mentioned in the War of Four against Five Kings (Genesis 14:14). In Judges 18:7 we learn about a town called Laish, near Beth-rehob, which is razed to the ground by a gang of (Danites). They rebuild the town and call it Dan, after their tribal founder. The Oxford Companion to the Bible, however, claims that this city Dan is the same as the one mentioned in Genesis 14:14, and called so in retrospect. 

The verb (din) means to judge or govern. It’s an old verb that mostly describes the authority of a naturally superior (because that person is wiser, stronger, older) in contrast to the governing done by a formal government (by politically favored and appointed officials). The noun (dayyan) describes one such a leader, and noun (din) describes anything pertaining to primitive governing: a judgment, plea, complaint, contention. 

Noun (madon) literally describes a “place or judging” and is synonymous with the contending that goes on in such a place. Noun (medina) described the jurisdiction of one judge, and became the word for province. For a meaning of the name Dan, BDB Theological Dictionary and the NOBSE Study Bible Name List agree on Judge. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names reads Judge, Judging.’

As we have studied Genesis chapter fourteen in length in Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings and in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia, we will briefly mention the association between the city of Dan and the other cities in the plain of the Elioud giants. The city may well have had a retrospective naming to it. Either way, the coincidence remains that as the land of Canaan was infested with Nephilim offspring in Abraham’s day; it was the same area some of Dan’s descendants chose to migrate to in the North – from their original southerly location – that was an historic hotbed of Nephilim activity after the flood.

It was in this area of Bashan that Mount Hermon was located where the Watchers had originally descended in the antediluvian epoch – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. The other tie in is the fact that the tribe of Dan had a connection with the Amalekites and Horites of whom Esau married into their families. The very same Amalekites and Horites who were descendants of Nephilim and were alive in Abraham’s time as stated in Genesis chapter fourteen – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. 

Genesis 14:14

English Standard Version

‘When Abram heard that his kinsman [Lot] had been taken captive, he led forth his trained men, born in his house, 318 of them, and went in pursuit [northwards] as far as Dan.’

We next meet Dan in Genesis chapter thirty-seven, which we discussed in the preceding section, Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. Joseph gave a ‘bad report’ about his bothers Dan, Naphtali, Asher and Gad, the sons of Bilhah and Zilpah. The word bad can be read as evil. As we will progress, we learn that Dan was the ‘black sheep’ of the family and as a ‘bad boy’ it is very possible he was leading his three brothers astray as the eldest of the four. This incident reveals a dark streak in Dan and the inference is that he is the ring leader of a plan that will have far ranging implications for the entirety of his family right until the return of the Son of Man.

 Dan

It appears that Dan and his three brothers, Naphtali, Gad, and Asher, did not have a good relationship with Joseph; with this incident prefacing the subsequent plot against Joseph’s life which changed the course of history. Reuben and Judah, the most prominent individuals in the story of the brothers’ betrayal of Joseph are always cast as the villains in the piece, yet a close inspection of Genesis chapter thirty-seven reveals that these two brothers endeavoured to spare the life of Joseph. The real villains are the group of four headed by Dan, who were concocting their plan to murder Joseph. 

Hence Joseph’s concern and his report to Jacob. This has repercussions for Joseph and Dan’s relationship later. 

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:

‘… such a betrayal of Joseph by Dan cannot help but be seen as an ancient type of another far greater betrayal, that instigated by Judas Iscariot toward the Messiah Himself. Indeed, the parallels are fascinating and compelling, for as there were twelve apostles, so there were twelve tribes of Israel, one of which would betray… Jesus. And it can be stated without hesitation that of all the sons of Jacob, none even come remotely close to typifying the coming Messiah [excepting, Isaac and Moses], other than Joseph who, in fact, is arguably the most complete type of Christ in all the Scriptures! In fact, it is impossible not to associate the betrayal of Joseph with the later infamous betrayal of the Savior.’

There are three very small verses about Dan – as recorded in Jacob’s oracle – which are monumental in their ramifications. We will address them scripturally one at a time; including the research of other commentators and how it may all meld together. For to be honest, there is considerable conjecture involved with Dan and the full answer may remain allusive until all things are one day, revealed and resolved. 

Many commentators and Bible translations refer to Genesis forty-nine as the blessings of Jacob, yet in verse one, Jacob says: “… which shall befall you in the last days.” Rather than a blessing it is invariably an unpleasant synopsis of what is to happen to the various tribes: one great, Joseph; some good, Judah, Asher, Naphtali; some okay, Simeon, Levi, Zebulun, Gad, Benjamin; others not so good, Reuben, Issachar; and then… Dan’s. Some tribes have their challenges highlighted or are given dire predictions. It is only Dan who is singled out as embracing an inner heart of conflict evolving towards evil.

Genesis 49:16-18

English Standard Version

16 “Dan [H1835 – Dan: a judge] shall judge [H1777 – diyn] his people [H5971 – am] as one [H259 – ‘echad: each, every, any, alike] of the tribes [H7626 – shebet] of Israel. 

Other translations for verse sixteen include:

CEV: Dan, you are the tribe that will bring justice to Israel.

GNT: “Dan will be a ruler for his people. They will be like the other tribes of Israel.”

MSG: Dan will handle matters of justice for his people; he will hold his own just fine among the tribes of Israel.

NABRE: “Dan shall achieve justice for his people as one of the tribes of Israel.”

WYC: ‘Dan shall deem his people, as also another lineage in Israel.’

We are alerted in the first few words, that Dan is like all the other tribes, yet he isn’t like them at all. It is certainly a riddle and a word play is used, as it says Dan shall judge, which could be written as Dan shall Dan, or Judge shall judge. The second Hebrew word for Dan is subtly different from the name Dan. It can be translated as ‘plead the cause, contend, execute, strife.’ It can mean ‘to act as judge, minister, requite, vindicate, strive, to be at strife, quarrel.’ By extension it can also mean to ‘sail direct’ or ‘a straight course.’ This is ironic as the tribe of Dan were formidable sailors but didn’t exactly travel in straight lines whether by sea or land. 

It is the same word used in Genesis 6:3 KJV, where the Creator says: ‘My spirit shall not always strive with man, for that he also is flesh: yet his days shall be an hundred and twenty years.’ This is an interesting coincidence as this was the final one hundred and twenty years prior to the flood, designed to wipe out the Nephilim related peoples; the period that Noah had to preach a warning and the age which humankind was ultimately going to live as a maximum after Abraham’s generation – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. Here, Dan is linked to the Nephilim, a re-occurring theme which we will discover is confirmed throughout the Bible and history.

The Hebrew word used for people can be translated as nations, 17 times; folk twice; and men once. It refers to ‘members of one’s people, compatriots, country-men, kinsman’ and ‘kindred.’ One would assume it means fellow Danites, though other verses hint at a broader application which may mean all the sons of Jacob. The word of real interest is for tribe, shebet. This word can be translated as rod, 34 time, sceptre 10; and staff twice. It means ‘branch, offshoot, club, spear, dart, truncheon’ and ‘clan.’ A ‘mark of authority’ and rulership. 

All the tribes rule themselves (except Levi), though by varying degree. The United States (Ephraim and the half tribe of West Manasseh), Ireland (Gad) and South Africa have become Republics and detached from the Monarchy of England and Judah. The descendants of Zebulun and Issachar in South Africa are small in number and have been subservient to the earlier preeminence of the Afrikaner and now the majority Black rule; yet they are still visible and possessing tangible territory. Canada (half tribe of East Manasseh), Australia (Asher) and New Zealand (Naphtali) are independent nations, while still pledging allegiance to formerly Queen Elizabeth II and now King Charles III. The Kingdom of Scotland (Benjamin) and the countries of Wales and Northern Ireland remain attached to the House of Judah and form a United Kingdom, a Kingdom of Judah with England (and Wales). Reuben of Northern Ireland and Simeon of Wales though small in number, again have a tangible and visible presence. 

This is where the difference lays with Dan. If he is judging or governing like the other tribes with a staff of rulership, what is he ruling, who is he ruling? Verse sixteen leaves more questions than it answers. What may be extracted from the verse is that Dan may not be ostensibly identifiable like his brothers, though he none-the-less exerts influence of some kind. Which means he judges whether from a legal, or political criterion; and a business, or financial standpoint – much like the tribe of Levi.

17 ‘Dan shall be a serpent [H5175 – nachash: a snake, serpent] in the way [H1870 – derek], a viper [H8207 – shphiyphon: (horned) adder] by the path [H734 – ‘orach], that bites [H5391 = nashak] the horses [H5483 – cuwc] heels [H6119 – aqeb] so that his rider [H7392 – rakab] falls [H5307 – naphal] backward.’

Other translations for verse seventeen include:

ERV: Dan will be like a snake at the side of the road. He will be like a dangerous snake lying near the path. That snake bites a horse’s foot, and the rider falls to the ground.

MSG: Dan is only a small snake in the grass, a lethal serpent in ambush by the road When he strikes a horse in the heel, and brings its huge rider crashing down.

WYC: ‘Dan be made a serpent in the way, and (a) cerastes, that is, an horned adder, in the path, and bite he the feet of an horse, that the rider of him fall backward.’

The Hebrew word for serpent signifies a ‘fleeing serpent’, that is, one that is moving and the second word describing this serpent is equally as revealing. We learn that Dan may be small, but packs a big punch, typical of a snake which can terrify and bring down a much larger creature as in a horse with a human rider. Though Dan was given a small inheritance, they would become a leading tribe – shrewd, clever, predatory. The snake is associated with wisdom as we have discussed – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: Asherah. Wisdom can mean evil, cunning and immersed in the dark arts of the occult; or, it can relate to godly wisdom in handing situations diplomatically and effectively. Such as the instruction given by the Son of Man to the disciples when they would later as apostles, travel and preach. 

Matthew 10:16

English Standard Version

“Behold, I am sending you out as sheep in the midst of wolves, so be wise as serpents and innocent as doves.”

Equating the serpent with Dan associates him with both Samael, the Serpent of the Garden of Eden who lured Adam and Eve into sin; as well as the Adversary, who is Satan described as the Ancient Serpent in the Book of Revelation. Each are entities of wickedness and evil – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: Asherah. From the opening scriptures (of Genesis) in the Garden of Eden, the second Serpent with the first Serpent – the Dragon in the concluding chapters (in Revelation) regarding this age – loom large over the vast plot that is the Bible. This prophecy regarding Dan is shocking, for it pertains to his attitude and actions toward his own family. 

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:

‘Is Jacob stating or implying here that Dan will be as the Adversary in the affairs of Israel in the end-time? Was Dan’s father given a revelation of future betrayal within his own clan? If so, this is disturbing news for latter-day Israel, and could well provide enquiring minds today with an invaluable key as to what part the tribe of Dan is destined to play in world affairs. 

The Hebrew word for adder is shphiyphon, and is derived from the root term shuwph, which means to gape, to snap at, to overwhelm, and is rendered to break, bruise, and cover. Thus it is quite apparent that Jacob’s perception of his son in this instance is far from positive. Thus Dan is prophesied to be an impediment, an opponent, and negative force in the latter days.’

Some translations use the word adder to identify the serpent in this context, which is not as accurate as viper. For instance, the United Kingdom has a small adder, though it is too small – not nearly aggressive enough and its venom is non-lethal – to be a satisfactory explanation, of say the horse representing England, or the United Kingdom. 

Superficially, the horned adder could be a reference to the venomous snake from southwestern Africa. The WYC translation makes reference to the cerastes species. In the United States there is the sidewinder (rattlesnake), Crotalus cerastes, also known as the horned rattlesnake. It is a venomous pit viper species belonging to the rattlesnake genus Crotalus and is found in the desert regions of the southwestern United States and northwestern Mexico; with three subspecies currently recognised.

Crotalus cerastes in Mesquite Springs, California

What is the Don’t Tread on Me Flag, 2021 – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:

‘You have probably seen this flag before: A bright yellow banner with the image of a hissing coiled rattlesnake standing over a patch of grass and the words “DON’T TREAD ON ME,” sometimes without an apostrophe. Variants of this flag’s iconic snake design and motto are a common sight among American gun owners. What does this flag represent, and why is it so popular?’

‘Although often referred to as the “Don’t Tread on Me” flag, the correct name is the Gadsden flag, named after its designer, Christopher Gadsden, an American Revolution-era politician. The Gadsden flag’s history begins in 1775, when Christopher Gadsden, a Continental Colonel from South Carolina, designed the flag and presented it to the Colonial Marines, the American Colonies’ amphibious infantry force. The Colonial Marines adopted Gadsden’s flag alongside another design (the Moultrie Flag, a blue flag with a white crescent overlaid with the word “LIBERTY”). Both flags served as symbols of the Continental Marines until 1798, at which point the unit transitioned into the modern-day United States Marine Corps.’ 

Christopher Gadsden – notice Gad and Dan are in his name – was known as ‘the Sam Adams of the South.’ A soldier and a statesman, Gadsden was a founding member of South Carolina’s Sons of Liberty chapter. He served as a delegate to both the First and Second Continental Congresses, as well as commander of the 1st South Carolina Regiment of the Continental Army. Gadsden was elected to the position of governor for South Carolina, but declined the position due to his health. He died in 1805 and was buried in Charlestown. The Gadsden Purchase in Arizona was named for his grandson, who was a diplomat.

‘After the Revolutionary War ended and the United States declared independence, the Gadsden flag fell into disuse, only occasionally flown in Charleston, South Carolina, as a historical symbol, until the flag’s modern resurgence in the 1970s. The Gadsden flag originally featured a plain yellow field, a coiled timber rattlesnake facing to the left, and the words “DONT TREAD ON ME.” Although modern incarnations later included the apostrophe, the original flag featured none.

The timber rattlesnake (scientific name: Crotalus horridus) is a highly venomous species of pit viper native to the eastern regions of North America. This snake was well-known and feared in all 13 of the original American colonies and was one of the first recurring American animal symbols. The words “Don’t Tread on Me” are a motto and a battle cry intended to warn the British crown that the colonies will defend themselves if attacked.’

Crotalus horridus

‘Before the bald eagle became associated with the country’s most prominent symbols, such as the Great Seal, the Coat of Arms, and the Seal of the President, [refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes] the timber rattlesnake was once one of the most frequently used animals to represent the United States.

In a well-known article, Benjamin Franklin suggested with sarcasm that the American colonists send rattlesnakes to England in exchange for the prisoners routinely transported from England to the Americas to protest against the British crown’s practices of penal transportation and forming penal colonies.

The Gadsden flag’s use of a snake to represent united colonies and their shared American identity is a call-back to the snake featured on the famous “Join or Die” illustration, said to have been drawn by Benjamin Franklin in 1754. Franklin’s version of the snake was depicted as dead and cut into segments, each named after a colony or a region.’

By 1775, the rattlesnake was a very popular symbol of America. It could be found throughout the thirteen colonies on everything from buttons, badges, paper money and flags. No longer was the snake cut into pieces. It was now recognisably the American timber rattlesnake, coiled into an attack position with thirteen rattles on its tail. 

The flag took on a special historical significance at the Battle of Bunker Hill. This battle is still celebrated in Boston, where Colonel William Prescott famously gave the order not to fire “until you see the whites of their eyes.” 

Ships that carried marines had drummers and their drums featured the yellow of the Gadsden Flag with the now well known snake emblazoned on top. It included the words “Don’t Tread On Me” – now a famous motto which adorned the clothing and accessories of freedom fighters from coast to coast.

‘After the Gadsden flag’s adoption by the Colonial Marines, Franklin later noted in a 1775 issue of the Pennsylvania Journal that the snake “strongly resembles America,” favorably comparing the snake’s many traits with America, reasserting the snake’s significance as an American symbol.’

In December of 1775, ‘an Anonymous Guesser’ wrote a letter to the Pennsylvania Journal. Most scholars now agree that it was written by Benjamin Franklin. The letter suggested: “As I know it is the custom to have some device on the arms of every country, I supposed this may have been intended for the arms of America.” 

Franklin’s reasons included: a. The rattlesnake is only found in North America. b. The snake has ‘sharp eyes’ and ‘may therefore be esteemed an emblem of vigilance.’ c. The snake isn’t known for unprovoked attacks; though once it does attack, it doesn’t stop until it wins. d. Even before attacking, the rattlesnake gives ample warning in the form of its rattle. e. Franklin claimed in the letter that the snake’s tail had 13 rattles, none of which would work independently of one another.

‘The snake became a recurring element of many other Amercian historical flags, most often used to represent the American identity and the union between the colonies (and later, the states)and as a symbol of defiance against British rule.’

‘The First Navy Jack, a United States Navy flag… features 13 horizontal stripes alternating between red and white, similar to the 13 stripes of the American flag, overlaid with a yellow-and-red timber rattlesnake and the words “DONT TREAD ON ME;” with no apostrophe. Although similar in layout, the background colors (red and white instead of yellow) and the snake’s position (slithering instead of coiled) make it easy to differentiate the naval jack from the Gadsden flag. The alternating red-and-white stripes are believed to be the first US Navy naval jack’s original design. The rattlesnake and motto were later added to the jack during the 19th century, calling back to the Gadsden flag.’

The snake is readily perceived as a symbol for the tribe of Dan. The real thirteenth tribe – rather than Manasseh as popularly expounded or Ephraim the literal fulfilment through birth – may actually be the tribe of Dan. The horse and its rider well might represent Ephraim, and Dan may have a role to play, in America’s downfall. A link between Dan and Ephraim is found in the Book of Jeremiah. It is a signifiant passage of scripture for in the past it describes Judah’s fall at the hands of the Chaldean Nebuchadnezzar II and his Empire with its capital in Babylon – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans.

Jeremiah 4:5-15

English Standard Version

5 ‘Declare in Judah, and proclaim in Jerusalem, and say, “Blow the trumpet through the land; cry aloud and say, ‘Assemble, and let us go into the fortified cities!’ 6 Raise a standard toward Zion, flee for safety, stay not, for I bring disaster from the north, and great destruction. 7 A lion has gone up from his thicket, a destroyer of nations [King of Babylon] has set out; he has gone out from his place to make your land a waste; your cities will be ruins without inhabitant… 9 “In that day, declares the Lord, courage shall fail both king and officials. The priests shall be appalled and the prophets astounded.” 10 Then I said, “Ah, Lord God, surely you have utterly deceived this people and Jerusalem, saying, ‘It shall be well with you,’ whereas the sword has reached their very life.”

11 At that time it will be said to this people and to Jerusalem… 13 Behold, he comes up like clouds; his chariots like the whirlwind; his horses are swifter than eagles – woe to us, for we are ruined! 14 O Jerusalem, wash your heart from evil, that you may be saved. How long shall your wicked thoughts lodge within you?

15 For a voice [H6963 – qowl] declares [H5046 – nagad] from Dan [H1835 – middan] and proclaims [H8085 – shama] trouble [H205 – ‘aven] from Mount [H2022 – har: hill country, mountain, promote] Ephraim.’

It is not clear if there is a voice from the city of Dan in the north and another in Ephraim in the south; or whether the voice is one from the tribe of Dan on Mount Ephraim. In fact, it may be a word play and so the verse could be read as ‘a voice declares judgement and proclaims affliction from Mount Ephraim.’ The expression Mount Ephraim, represents the political rulership and seat of power of Israel’s leading tribe. The word for voice is also translated as ‘proclamation’ and ‘thunderings.’ This is no normal voice, it obviously gains attention. The word declare is also translated as ‘expound, report’ or ‘messenger.’ It means ‘to be conspicuous, make known, announce, to inform of, to publish, confess, to front (stand boldly out), to expose, predict’ and ‘profess.’ 

A very public expression which possibly gains far reaching attention. If this prophecy were dual in nature, then it could be worldwide attention. The word ‘proclaims’ is similar and can also be translated as ‘publish.’ Perhaps via the internet. It also means, ‘declare, to hear with attention or interest, give heed, to obey, to cause to hear, proclaim’ and ‘summon.’ There is no doubt that it is a major announcement.

The Book of Hosea speaks of a prophet, a watchman of Ephraim who may be linked to this verse. 

Hosea 9:8

English Standard Version

‘The prophet is the watchman of Ephraim with my God; yet a fowler’s snare is on all his ways, and hatred in the house of his God.’

The word trouble, can mean ‘affliction, wickedness, iniquity, vanity, unrighteous, evil, idol, idolatry, mourning, sorrow’ and ‘unjust.’ The word unjust is interesting in light of Dan meaning judge or justice. As the word mount in the Bible signifies a high place, hills or a mountain; it is also figurative for the government of a land. Hence today, Mount Ephraim is representative of the federal government Capitol Hill in Washington DC. 

Other translations for Jeremiah 4:15

AMP: For a voice declares from Dan (far in the north), And proclaims evil from Mount Ephraim.

AMPC: For a voice declares from Dan (in the north) and proclaims evil from Mount Ephraim (the range dividing Israel from Judah).

CEV: before a message of disaster arrives from the hills of Ephraim and the town of Dan.

ERV: Listen! The voice of a messenger from the land of Dan is speaking. Someone is bringing bad news from the hill country of Ephraim:

MSG: What’s this? A messenger from Dan? Bad news from Ephraim’s hills! Make the report public…

NET: For messengers are coming, heralding disaster, from the city of Dan and from the hills of Ephraim.

VOICE: ‘From the tribe of Dan in the north comes the first cry; news of disaster arrives from the hill country of Ephraim.’

The voice from Dan and the proclamation from Mount Ephraim appear to be linked in purpose, regardless of the geographic relationship. Though ‘the north’ is not in the Hebrew, there must be a reason why three translations have chosen this expression. As both Asshur as Russia and Magog as China are described as being in the north, with Togarmah-Korea as the peripheral ‘far north’, it is feasible that Dan could well be associated with modern Mount Ephraim which is on a similar latitude with Beijing in China as well as the Korean nations – Zephaniah 2:13, Ezekiel 38:6; 39:1.

Returning to Genesis forty-nine, verse seventeen. 

The word for in the way can be translated as ‘toward, journey’ and ‘manner.’ It means ‘road, path, direction, habit, custom’ and ‘passenger.’ It includes the connotation of a ‘course of life, of moral character’ a ‘mode of action.’ Path is similar and is translated as ‘highway, manner, race, traveller’ and ‘troops.’ It can mean passing of life, way of living, wayfarer.’ It includes, ‘a well trodden road, a caravan.’ 

The word bite is enlightening for it is translated as bite 14 times and as lend upon usury twice. It means ‘to pay, give interest, lend for interest or usury.’ It includes ‘to strike with a sting (as a serpent’ strikes and bites with venom), ‘to press with interest on a loan.’ 

The mention of troops is significant as this hints at a military application in the course of the horse and rider. The addition of banking is not a surprise as war costs money and requires financing. Also, part of bringing down any nation – in our modern world – would involve successfully attacking its economy. Loans and debt being a primary method. 

The word for horse signifies a moving horse as ‘to skip (properly, for joy), a horse (as leaping), also a swallow (from its rapid flight).’ The word for heel is also revealing for it is translated as footsteps 3 times; horse hoofs once; at the last once; and liers in wait once. It means ‘footprint, hinder part, rear of a troop’ as well as ‘the rear (of an army).’ The Hebrew word for rider means: ‘to mount and ride (on an animal or in a vehicle), to place upon, to despatch’ and ‘ride (in a chariot).’ 

The word fall is translated as ‘cast down’ 18 times; fall away, 5; divide, 5; and overthrow 5 times. It means: ‘to fall (of violent death), to fall prostrate, to fall upon, attack, desert, fall into the hand of, to fall short, fail, waste away, be inferior to, apportion by lot, overwhelm, perish, rot, slay, throw down’ and ‘smite out.’ 

If the United States is the horse and or rider, then its fall is spectacular. It’s fall, being its collapsed military strength. How would military power be undermined? Through economic, trade and monetary pressure. Banking, loans, debt and lack of confidence in the American currency, all spring to mind. Ephraim as we discussed in the previous chapter, will one day seek assistance from Assyria. At a certain point, the tables turn economically and Russia with a German led United States of Europe, gains the upper hand over the United States and by then, a possibly solitary England. Many might find that difficult to believe in 2025. But even a number of decades from now and certainly a few centuries, the world could (and will) be, a very different place – refer articles: 2050; and Four Kings & One Queen

Jeremiah has more to say regarding the downfall of Judah, Dan and the link with Ephraim.

Jeremiah 8:1-3, 6, 15-17, 19-22

English Standard Version

1 “At that time, declares the Lord, the bones of the kings of Judah, the bones of its officials, the bones of the priests, the bones of the prophets, and the bones of the inhabitants of Jerusalem shall be brought out of their tombs. 2 And they shall be spread before the sun and the moon and all the host of heaven, which they have loved and served, which they have gone after, and which they have sought and worshiped. And they shall not be gathered or buried. They shall be as dung on the surface of the ground. 3 Death shall be preferred to life by all the remnant that remains of this evil family… 6… Everyone turns to his own course, like a horse plunging headlong into battle.

15 We looked for peace, but no good came; for a time of healing, but behold, terror. 16 “The snorting of their horses is heard from Dan; at the sound of the neighing of their stallions [H47 – ‘abbiyr] the whole land quakes [shakes, trembles]. They come and devour the land and all that fills it, the city and those who dwell in it.’

The word of most interest is translated in the ESV as stallions and the King James version as ‘strong ones.’ It can also be translated as ‘bulls – which is interesting from an Ephraim perspective – mighty, stouthearted, valiant’ and significantly as ‘angels.’ It means ‘mighty’ and ‘valiant of men’ and ‘of angels.’ The link with the supernatural may not be coincidental. Does Dan form an alliance with the opponents of Ephraim? An inside job, perhaps.

17 “For behold, I am sending among you serpents, adders [H6848 – tsepha] that cannot be charmed [H3908 – lachash], and they shall bite you,” declares the Lord.

This verse is remarkably similar to the verse we read in Genesis 49:17. The word for adder is different though and can be translated as cockatrice – a legendary monster which is a cross between a rooster and a snake – though still venomous. The word for charmed can be translated as ‘enchantment, orator’ and ‘prayer.’ It means ‘whispering, charming, amulets (worn by women), an incantation.’ These are serpents that cannot be reasoned with or changed and could be linked with the angelic ‘strong ones’ of the preceding verse.

Jeremiah: 19 … “Is the Lord not in Zion? Is her King not in her?” “Why have they provoked me to anger with their carved images and with their foreign idols?” [a proclivity of the tribe of Dan] 20 “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.” [like Dan waiting on his salvation – Genesis 49:18] 21 For the wound of the daughter of my people is my heart wounded; I mourn, and dismay has taken hold on me. 22 Is there no balm* in Gilead? [Canada] Is there no physician there? Why then has the health of the daughter of my people not been restored?”

Before we look at verse eighteen in Genesis chapter forty-nine, it is worth noting that the snake or serpent could have more than a physical application and may include a spiritual function. The tie in would be the Seraphim who are literally, ‘fire-breathing flying serpents.’ Snakes with wings are dragons. The word serpent and dragon are often one and the same and therefore interchangeable. Satan is described as a serpent and dragon in the Book of Revelation (Revelation 12:9). It was fallen Seraphim who fathered Nephilim and the tribe of Dan is heavily associated with the Nephilim, as well as their offspring, the Elioud giants. 

J R Church – emphasis mine:

‘Those fallen angels who descended to Mount Hermon introduced the “seed of the serpent” into the human race [actually the Serpent with Eve was first – Genesis 3:15]. Evidently, after the Flood, they consorted with members of the tribe of Dan, mixing the “seed of the serpent” into the human genome once again. The first time it happened, God judged the world with water. The next time, it will be by fire.’

In the Book of Isaiah there are prophecies regarding Babylon, Assyria and the Philistines. Three powers at the end of our age; all with an invested interest in the downfall of England, Canada and especially America.

Isaiah 14:29-31

English Standard Version

‘Rejoice not, O Philistia [Mexico and Central, South America excepting Brazil], all of you, that the rod [Assyria] that struck you is broken, for from the serpent’s root will come forth an adder [cockatrice], and its fruit [progeny, offspring] will be a flying [H5774 – owph: to cover, be dark, gloom] fiery serpent [H8314 – seraph: poisonous, burning, copper colour]… I will kill your root with famine, and your remnant it will slay. Wail, O gate; cry out, O city; melt in fear, O Philistia, all of you! For smoke comes out of the north [Russia, the United States or both], and there is no straggler in his ranks.’

Here, the Philistines, principally the nation of Mexico have been attacked by the King of the North, Russia. Then when Asshur has fallen, the Philistines are told not to rejoice as they too will be consumed by the Day of the Lord. The smoke from the north could be a reference to their neighbour the United States, or a reference to Russia. The rest of the verse is eerily similar to what we have read in Genesis forty-nine and Jeremiah chapter eight. 

We will shortly see that as there is a root of Amalek in Ephraim; Ephraim is also described as a root that will ‘dry up’ and produce no more ‘fruit’ – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. And then, we have the Seraphim stated yet again. There can be little doubt now that the Seraphim are the angelic beings being discussed and not the animal reptile that is called a snake.

The inclusion of the King of the North (Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia), added to what we will discover about the tribe of Dan and their connection with the United States, is building a case for the involvement of supernatural beings (fallen dark angels) at the time of the end and alarmingly, Dan’s alliance with them – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation theirs, emphasis & bold mine:

‘… the serpent is representative of evil, of conniving, of worldly wisdom. It is first associated with the great deceiver, Satan the devil [not the same serpent as the tempter in the garden of Eden], who appeared in the Garden… in the form of a serpent [his name, Samael**], and with subtlety beguiled Eve. Whether this creature was originally the precise description of what we know as a snake today is perhaps debatable, for the derivation of the Hebrew word nachash means to hiss, i.e. whisper a (magic) spell; to prognosticate; an enchantment or enchanter, and, as such, may be subject to more than one interpretation. 

… the serpent… is the sign of the Adversary, Satan the devil, and thus the spirit of the anti-Christ that will arise in the end-time. This is… stated… emphatically [in] the book of Revelation… “And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a GREAT RED DRAGON… And the great dragon was cast out, that old SERPENT [the original Serpent, not to be confused with Samael [refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: Asherah] called the Devil, and Satan…”

The Greek word for dragon in verse 3 actually is defined as a fabulous kind of SERPENT, so called because of its keen power of sight (from the root ‘derke,’ signifying ‘to see’). 

It is used precisely 13 times in the Apocalypse to designate Satan the devil. [Satan’s]… chief servants**… are also identified with the image of a serpent. Indeed we read in Revelation 9:15-19, that the power of the dreaded latter-day army that devastates one-third of the earth’s population is likened unto that of a serpent.

How interesting then that the first human being ever to be Scripturally identified with the serpent is none other than the fifth son of Israel Dan himself, and this serpent connection to the tribe of Dan cannot be summarily dismissed as a casual use of this symbol. In fact, no other individual human beings are compared to the serpent in all the Scriptures save Dan and his descendants…

It is also noteworthy that the biting of the horse’s heels is language eerily similar to what we read in the first great Messianic prophecy in Genesis 3:15, where Yahweh says to, of all creatures, the serpent: “And I will put enmity between you and the woman, and between your seed and her seed; it (Messiah – the ultimate seed of the woman) shall bruise your head, and you (the serpent) shall bruise his HEEL.”

Genesis: ’18 I wait [H6960 – qavah] for your salvation* [H3444 – yshuw’ah] , O Lord.’

CEB: I long for your victory, Lord.

CEV: Our Lord, I am waiting for you to save us.

NET: I wait for your deliverance, O Lord.

NLV: I wait for Your saving power, O Lord.

The word wait can mean ‘look, wait for, gathered, look for, hope, expect, look eagerly for, lie in wait for, linger for, to collect, to be collected’ and ‘bind together.’ There is earnest expectation by Dan in the deliverance of the Eternal. The word salvation means ‘deliverance, health, saving, welfare, prosperity, victory’ and ‘aid.’ The tribe of Dan for whatever reason has to wait for salvation or redemption through Christ.

The big question, is why? 

We discussed Revelation chapter seven in the preceding chapter and the fact why Joseph and Manasseh are stated as separate tribes both with 12,000 anointed and sealed saints at the time of the end. Yet, this is secondary to the glaring observation that Dan is not listed at all, even though verse four of revelation chapter seven says: ‘all the tribes.’ In fact, he is the only tribe omitted. The seriousness of not being counted as a tribe of Israel is elevated as this is a prophecy, yet to be fulfilled.

This is not punishment for past actions of idolatry alone but sins committed at the time of the end which are still yet future. Herein lie the first two possible explanations for Dan’s omission – first, disqualification by idolatry. By idolatry, we are speaking of demonolatry of the most severe kind. Complete rebellion against and blasphemy towards, the Creator – articles: Belphegor; and Seventh Son of a Seventh Son.

Second, these repeated actions then lent themselves to the tribe of Dan’s decision to allow themselves to fade away from God’s presence and in turn, from the world’s attention. One could say the tribe of Dan has been erased from sight as part of the Eternal’s judgement on them. An irony in itself when the meaning of Dan’s name is considered. The tribe which has judged, will receive judgement.

A third reason offered for the tribe of Dan’s non-inclusion in Revelation is its lost identity as a result of being assimilated into other peoples.

An enduring belief is that the Antichrist – or the Beast and false Prophet as the Bible describes them, for there is not one antichrist but many, according to the Apostle John (1 John 2:18) – descends from the tribe of Dan. Though this would not explain why everyone from Dan is excluded.

The antichrist connection is a fourth reason and a fifth reason for Dan’s exclusion relates to the tribe of Dan having to wait for the Judge Samson. But, this also does not answer the question. We will study Samson shortly. 

These five explanations while components in understanding Dan’s omission are somewhat superficial, lacking in a definitive answer.

In the mind of this writer, Dan is not included due to the following three factors which are intertwined.

First, the tribe of Dan is the one exception apart from Levi, in not being an identifiable nation or territory. If this is the case, then Dan is a scattered tribe. 

The second factor is that the tribe of Dan is no longer considered Israelite. Meaning, no one from the tribe of Dan will be called, perfected, sealed or saved in the time of the end. The Danites will have to wait until the Gentiles are offered salvation – Genesis 49:18, Revelation 7:9. 

Third, there is a sinister aspect which involves the bloodline of Dan having become contaminated and being therefore unacceptable before the Eternal – Genesis 3:14-15; 49:17, Jeremiah 8:17. 

An intriguing aspect of the Israelites march through the wilderness, was their camp layout and individual tribe insignias.

Numbers 2:25, 31

English Standard Version

25 “On the north side shall be the standard of the camp of Dan by their companies… 31… They shall set out last, standard by standard.”

EXB: ‘… They will be the last to march out of camp, and they will travel under their own flag.’ 

TLB: ‘… They brought up the rear whenever Israel traveled.’

In the Camp of Israel, Dan was given two humbling positions which show he had been relegated to last position of the sons of Jacob, even though he was born fifth. When the Israelites broke camp and travelled, the tribe of Dan was last to leave (1) and ‘brought up the rear.’ The literal tail for the winding mass of people. When the Israelites stopped marching and set up Camp, the Tribe of Dan was in the North (2) with Asher and Naphtali. This was the least favourable portion of the compass, as the North was the most exposed to the likely hood of potential attacks while trekking through the wilderness, as well as journeying in Canaan where they eventually settled. In the Bible from an Israelite perspective, evil and judgement descended from the North – Jeremiah 1:13-14; 10:22; Daniel 11:40, Ezekiel 38:15-16. 

Regarding the Camp layout, Dan conversely was one of the four principle tribes with Judah, Ephraim and Reuben. It is noteworthy that Dan is linked with these tribes, particularly Reuben and Ephraim. Bullinger refers to the Cherubim of the Eternal and their relationship with the camp formation of ancient Israel. The four square arrangement designed according to a pattern that is based on these celestial beings – refer article: The Ark of God

The cherubim had four faces, a lion; an ox, or bull (and or a Unicorn); one like a man; and an eagle. These four personalities became the signs of the four standard bearing tribes of Israel. The Lion for Judah, the Bull for Ephraim, a Man for Reuben and the Eagle for Dan. 

Similarly, the twelve constellations of the Zodiac are divided into four groups of three signs each with the signs representing the four principal tribes spearheading them. Thus the pairings are Leo for Judah, Taurus for Ephraim, Aquarius for Reuben and Scorpio for Dan. We will investigate the dual nature of Dan’s symbols, the Eagle and the Snake and the third animal, the Scorpion which is the primary symbol for Scorpio.

 

Our Father’s Kingdom of America: ‘In the heavens Dan’s symbol is the Scorpio constellation. The scorpion pinches just like the eagle bites the snake.’ 

One commentator adds: ‘… just as each of the four Israelite standard-bearing tribes had a designated leader, so each of the four major constellations of the Zodiac has a star of the first magnitude associated with that sector of the heavens’ – Regulus from Leo, Aldebaran from Taurus, Antares from Scorpio and Fomalhaut from Aquarius (Refer Scorpio, article: The Pyramid Perplexity).

Another symbol for the tribe of Reuben is a mandrake and for Issachar, the sun and moon. The only change to the chart above would be the omission of the fleur-de-lis; a symbol of France (Moab and Ammon) and not for Reuben (Northern Ireland) – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran; Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.

The tribe of Dan forfeited Israelite status because they chose to side with the sons of Jacob’s enemies: the Philistines, Asshur, Edom and yes, the Adversary itself. In so doing they have been on the wrong side of the Genesis 3:15 prophecy and have contributed heavily to the enmity between the woman’s seed and the Serpent’s seed. In an ironic dual manner, the very rebellion of Dan will be used as a disciplinary hand that punishes his brothers for their evil ways and rebellion towards the Creator during the tribulation. The Eternal sees fit to allow Satan to use the tribe of Dan with Edom and Asshur, to afflict the Celtic-Saxon-Viking descendants living in the British, Irish and New World nations. 

Support for this line of reasoning is found in the Apocryphal work, The Testament of Dan. 

Chapter 1:1-2; 2:27

‘The copy of the words of Dan, which he spake to his sons in his last days, in the hundred and twenty-fifth year of his life [Book of Jasher gives Dan’s age as 120 when he died]. For he called together his family, and said: “Hearken to my words, ye sons of Dan; and give heed to the words of your father.”

‘Nevertheless, Dan prophesied unto them that they should forget their God, and should be alienated from the land of their inheritance and from the race of Israel, and from the family of their seed.’

Dan’s link with the United States is interesting in view of the root of Amalek also found in Ephraim as revealed in the Book of Judges. In fact, Ephraim itself is described as a root in Hosea 9:16, NIV: ‘Ephraim is blighted, their root is withered, they yield no fruit…’ The fact that Amalekites have Nephilim ancestry and that Dan is associated with the Nephilim blood line may be the powerful, yet simple reason why no one from that tribe is called or set apart at the time of the end. Hence, all from that tribe wait on their salvation, as in they are last to receive it or in the worst case scenario, the contamination is so severe, none receive salvation.

Deuteronomy 33:22

English Standard Version

And of Dan he said, “Dan is a lion’s cub [H1482 – guwr: whelp, young one] that leaps [H2187 – zanaq] from Bashan.”

In Moses’ prophecy every single one of the eleven sons receives positive comments and blessings from the Eternal even though most of the Israelites were never really faithful. The standout exception is the tribe of Dan. A short, single sentence – no blessing, nothing positive. 

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The reference to Dan being a lion’s whelp should have a familiar ring to it, for in the previously referenced passage in Genesis 49, Jacob used the identical expression to describe the tribe of Judah (Genesis 49:9). The root word for whelp in the Hebrew means to turn aside, to gather for hostile purposes. If the promised Messiah was predicted to come through the line of Judah, and He is the true Lion (Revelation 5:5), then what are we to make of Dan in this regard? If the true lion does not descend through Dan, then what lion does? The answer may be found in the simple, well-known passage that reads:

“Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the DEVIL, as a roaring LION, walks about, seeking whom [they] may devour” (I Peter 5:8).

‘It appears that the tribe of Dan was particularly despised and highly criticized by the tribe of Judah, and that enmity between these two people began early on in their history… Indeed, Moses’ words concerning Dan may contain in them a veiled hint that something dreadful would be associated with this tribe in the future.’

The word leap means ‘to spring forward’ as in ‘to draw together the feet (as an animal about to dart upon its prey).’ In the same chapter, Gad is described as a lion that ‘crouches.’ In Genesis it speaks of a troop in Gad which Gad nips at the heels of the retreating invader. Both the lion and troop references are similar to Dan’s references we have just studied. For Gad, they refer to English troops and occupation in Ireland (refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes), lending support that the horse and rider are a military-political regime that is toppled. In Genesis 49:9, Judah is also described as a ‘lion’s cub’ who also ;crouches’ down. 

Researchers have focused on the ‘serpent by the way’ as the physical travels of the tribe of Dan and the leaving of their name as a sign post or marker on their route through Europe; rather than its application as a threat to Ephraim or its even wider implication that the tribe of Dan has been infiltrated by Nephilim. Similarly with their leap from Bashan, the focus has been on fleeing the land of Canaan when the warring Assyrians encroached. 

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:

‘Bashan is a fairly well-known word to most Bible students. It is a place name that is somewhat indirectly referred to in the 14th chapter of Genesis. This is where the famous account of Abram’s sensational rescue of Lot is recorded, but the key point with regard to our study is found in the earlier portion of the passage. As you will recall, there was war waged between the armies of the Siddim Vale, led by Bera king of Sodom, and a huge invading force of Babylonians under the leadership of Amraphel king of Shinar… The eastern hordes proved too strong for the southern Canaanites, and they were subjugated for some 12 years. In the 13th year they rebelled, and in the 14th year, a second, even more massive invasion from the east occurred, precipitating a great slaughter’ – refer Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings.

‘We read in Genesis 14:5-7:

“And in the fourteenth year came Chedorlaomer, and the kings that were with him, and smote the Rephaims in ASHTEROTH KARNAIM, and the Zuzims in Ham, and the Emims in Shaveh Kiriathaim, and the Horites in their Mount Seir, unto El-paran, which is by the wilderness. And they returned, and came to Enmishpat, which is Kadesh, and smote all the country of the Amalekites, and also the Amorites, that dwelled in Hazezon-tamar.”

‘While these ancient geographical names may have little relevance for most people today, they do provide us with some pertinent information concerning the area known as Bashan. The reference to Ashteroth Kernaim in verse 5 pinpoints the residence of the feared Rephaim class of giants. Even though they were defeated by the massive eastern forces (reportedly almost 1,000,000 strong) in this particular battle, they were by no means destroyed, and indeed they continued to populate this same locale for hundreds of years to come, for we read in the book of Joshua with respect to the Israelite victories:

“Now these are the kings of the land, which the children of Israel smote… Sihon, king of the Amorites… and the coast of Og king of Bashan, which was of the remnant of the giants, that dwelled at Ashtaroth and at Edrei, and reigned in Mount Hermon, and in Salcah, and in all Bashan” (Joshua 12:1-2, 4-5).

‘Bashan comprised the territory from Gilead in the south to Mount Hermon in the north, with the Jordan River as its western boundary and Salchah on its eastern extremity. This was not a part of the inheritance originally granted to the tribe of Dan. In order for the prophecy of Moses to be fulfilled, it was necessary that the Danites at some point extend their influence north into Bashan, and that event is recorded for us in a most intriguing passage in Judges 17-18.’

We have already touched upon the fact that the Tribe of Dan (Tauthe de Danann) migrated to Ulster in Northern Ireland. As Northern Ireland is predominantly Reuben today and Ireland is Gad, the original land of Bashan on the East side of the River Jordan where Reuben and Gad dwelt, has its modern equivalent today as Ireland, particularly the northeast of the Isle.

We have discussed the Elioud giants, the Fomorian who lived in Northern Ireland (Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes) and their vanquishing by the Tuatha de Danann. This means the tribe of Dan have leapt from Bashan. If so, where did they leap? As Bashan was the original home of the Watchers on Mount Hermon and later, the home of the giants, such as King Og, and then again, the home of the tribe of Dan, a spiritual component should be entertained. 

Other translations for Deuteronomy 33:22

CEV: Tribe of Dan, you are like a lion cub, startled by a snake.

DRA: To Dan also he said: Dan is a young lion, he shall flow plentifully from Basan.

WYC: Also he said to Dan, Dan, a whelp of a lion, shall flow largely from Bashan.

These translations are insightful as they reveal an outpouring of people from Northern Ireland. Again, to where? We will look at the physical migrations of people linked with Ulster in depth as well as the Nephilim tie in and what this means.

Judges 5:17

English Standard Version

‘… and Dan, why did he stay [remain, dwell, linger] with the ships?’

When the Judge Deborah fought the Canaanites, certain tribes were keen to be involved, others were not. Half were not, as the war did not affect their lands directly. Other tribes were more keenly impacted and they gave their support. Dan did not, in fact he was unique in that a large proportion of their people were not even on land. Dan has a tradition of ocean going sailing. He is linked with the Grecian Isles in their early settlement by Shem’s descendants and as one of the first peoples of the son’s of Jacob to migrate to Ireland and then Britain.

Unger Bible Handbook, page 273: ‘Dan was the last of the tribes to receive his portion, which was the smallest of the twelve. It had… a line of seacoast…’

Ezekiel 27:19

King James Version

Dan [H2051 – Vdan] also and Javan going to and fro occupied in thy fairs [wares, trade]: bright iron, cassia, and calamus, were in thy market.’

The word for Dan is different compared with any other meaning and translates as ‘and Dan’ or ‘even Dan.’ Strong’s says that it is an uncertain place or site. The Dan in question is associated in trade and economically with Javan, the island nations from East Asia and Southeast Asia. Some researchers postulate that it could be a reference to the Dedanites of Dedan (Shem) – or the Dodanim of Dodan descended from Japheth. Though these are different Hebrew words from Dan and should not be confused. 

The Hebrew Danites as the Greek Danaans, John R. Salverda – emphasis mine: 

‘The Greeks say that the Danaans came to the city of Argos and demanded their portion of royalty there. They claimed to be descendants of Io and therefore members of the royal family… To accomplish this emigration, they are said to have invented the keeled ship, which enabled them to sail over the deep seas, and make their escape to Argos. The Greek claim that the Danaans invented the keeled ship, fits nicely with the Biblical claim that the Danites lived in ships, they were after all in possession of the seaport Joppa, where by all indications shipbuilding was a major industry. 

… in accordance with Greek mythology, the sons of [Jacob] also went to Argolis, following after the delinquent Danaans, to bring them back and punish them for their treachery. But it took them a bit longer to get there, leapfrogging from port to port along the coasts, in their less seaworthy unkeeled barges. 

By the time the sons of [Jacob] arrived at Argos, the Danaans were already established, with a degree of royal power, and the Argolian army was ready to defend them. Now, the sons of [Jacob], a mere posse in the face of an army, could not enforce a return upon the Danaans, and because they were told not to return empty [handed], they decided to quit their homeland back in Israel, and resolved to remain in Argos. The sons of [Jacob] sued for their portion of the royalty at Argolis on the same basis that the Danaans did, and they were recognized as well. 

Those Jacobites who made up the coalition of the willing in the struggle against Canaan (Sisera), were able to win the war through the efforts of a very brave woman named Jael. Jael was not a Jacobite instead she belonged to a race, known as the Kenites, who were, at that time, also at peace with the Canaanites. 

However, the Kenites were on friendly terms with the sons of Jacob as well, in fact, Zipporah, the wife of Moses was a Kenite (also called Midianite…), and the apostate Danite priesthood were her descendants[?] Jael herself was a relative who could not have been too far removed from the Danite priesthood, for it is noted right in the Scriptural account of the war, that her family was descended from the house of Hobab, who is therein called [Jethro] the father ­in ­law of Moses’ – refer Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.

‘It may have been this Kenite relationship to the Danite priesthood, combined with Danite treaty obligations mentioned earlier as necessitated by the close proximity of the Danite stronghold at Laish to Hazor the chief city of the northern Canaanites, that gave the Canaanite General Sisera the false sense of security that he must have had in order for him to take a nap in the tent of Jael. 

Jael deluded the weary Sisera completely and when he had fallen asleep, she took a pin and ran him through so that he died. Now, how many stories are there in which a man is beguiled into falling asleep by, and in the presence of, the woman who intends to murder him, and then while the man is sleeping the treacherous woman runs him through with a pin and kills him?

I can think of only two, one is the Scriptural account of Jael and Sisera, and the other is the Greek myth that is known as “The Danaids.” Furthermore, it is not only this very particular story that coincides between the Scriptures and the myth, but also the placement sequentially of each tale. Just as the story of Jael and Sisera comes at the end of the war that saw a falling ­out between the Jacobites and their brothers the Danites, who “dwelt in ships,” so to, the Greek myth of the Danaids is the story of the subsequent reconciliation between the progeny of Danaus, who fled in ships from their brothers the sons of Aegyptus at the time of their quarrel. 

… the original waves of immigration to Argolis in Greece, the forefathers of the Mycenaean civilization, were the sons of Anak [the Anakim: a Nephilim descended race of Elioud giants], closely followed by the Danites and the Jacobites, but of these, predominantly the Danites, so much so, that throughout the writings of Homer, he usually refers to the Peloponnesian Greeks, by the general term “Danaans.”

Key to Northwest European Origins, Raymond F McNair, 1963 – capitalisation his, emphasis & bold mine:

‘… The Annals of Ireland, we read: 

The Dan’ans were a highly civilised people, well skilled in architecture and other arts from their long residence in GREECE, and their intercourse with the Phoenicians.’

Remember this important point regarding the tribe of Dan. They were a skilled people at the forefront of advancement, invention and exploration.

McNair: ‘Their first [second?] appearance in Ireland [refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes] was 1200 [1230 BCE] B.C., or 85 years after[?] the great victory of DEBORAH [in 1184 BCE]. 

Dr. Robert Gordon Latham, well-known nineteenth century ethnologist, definitely believed the Greek Danaans were the descendents of Dan. He says: 

“Neither do I think that the eponymus (ancestral name) of the Argive Danai was other than that of the Israelite tribe of Dan; only we are so used to confine ourselves to the soil of Palestine in our consideration of the history of the Israelites (Ethnology of Europe, p. 137).” 

‘Dr. Latham then goes on to show that the people of Dan must have had close connections with the peoples of Southern Greece, and he concludes by saying: 

“Yet with Danai and the tribe of Dan this is the case, and no one connects them” (ibid.). 

‘There can be no doubt that the people who were called by such names as Dan, Danai, and Danaans were all the same people. The histories of Ireland are replete with references to people of the tribe of Dan (Tuatha-de-Danaan) who had early come to Ireland from Greece. 

Muller, commenting on some of the fragments of the Greek manuscripts of Hecateus of Abdera says: 

“Hecateus therefore, tells us that the Egyptians, formerly being troubled by calamities, (referring to the Ten Plagues at the time of the Israelitish Exodus) in order that the divine wrath might be averted, expelled all the aliens gathered together in Egypt. Of these, some, under their leaders DANUS and CADMUS, migrated into GREECE; others into other regions, THE GREATER PART INTO SYRIA (meaning Palestine). THEIR LEADER IS SAID TO HAVE BEEN MOSES, a man renowned for wisdom and courage, founder and legislator of the state. Afterwards many Mosaic institutes followed. (Fragmenta Historicorum Graecorum, Volume II, page 385).” 

‘Both Hecateus of Abdera (3rd century B.C.) and Diodorus of Sicily mention that the people of DANAI, under their leader Danus, came from EGYPT, but Hecateus says that the greater part of the DANITES went into Syria or Palestine under the leadership of MOSES.’ 

Book of Jubilees 34:20

‘… and the name of Dan’s wife, ‘Egla…’

Book of Jasher 45:7-8

‘… and Dan went to the land of Moab and took for a wife Aphlaleth, the daughter of Chamudan the Moabite, and he brought her to the land of Canaan. And Aphlaleth was barren, she had no offspring, and Yahweh afterward remembered Aphlaleth the wife of Dan, and she conceived and bare a son, and she called his name Chushim.

In Genesis forty-six, the grandsons of Jacob are listed. All his sons have at least three sons or more. It is curious therefore that Dan is not only listed next to last, but is the only son to have less than three sons. In fact only one son is recorded – Numbers 26:42.  

Genesis 46:23

English Standard Version

The son of Dan: Hushim.

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation his, emphasis mine:

‘Additionally, only a single line is devoted to this tribe in the account. Indeed, rather than enumerate the actual children of Dan by their individual names, as is done with each of the other sons, he is given short shrift with only the general tribal name of Hushim given. In fact, in the Genesis 46 passage, you will note that the very last two sons listed are Dan and his brother Naphtali, even though they were much higher in the literal birth order.

To put an even finer point on things, we read in verse 25 the following editorial notation: “These are the SONS OF BILHAH, which Laban gave unto Rachel his daughter, and she bare unto Jacob.” Notice carefully that the two sons of Bilhah, the 5th and 6th born of Jacob’s children, are listed dead last, even after the sons of Zilpah, Leah’s handmaiden.  Whether this was a comment originally made by Moses himself or a later insertion by Ezra, there absolutely has to be a strong reason for this kind of arrangement.  It is not haphazard, accidental, or even coincidental whatsoever. Virtually the same thing can be seen in the second census recorded in Numbers 26. So it is abundantly clear that the children of Bilhah were the least favored in the family of Israel, and of those two tribes, Dan was at the bottom of the pile!

Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine: 

‘The name Hushim meaning: ‘Hasters, Easily Moved Ones’ from the verb (hush), to hurry or hasten.

The name Hushim is assigned to two men and one woman in the Bible: The first male Hushim we read about is a son of Dan who apparently is also called Shuham (Numbers 26:42). The other male Hushim is mentioned as a son of Aher of Benjamin (1 Chronicles 7:12).’

Note and remember the same name link with the tribe of Benjamin.

Abarim: ‘The only female Hushim is one of three wives of Shaharaim; the other two being Baara and Hodesh. This Hushim’s sons are called Abitub and Elpaal (1 Chronicles 8:8).

The verb (hashash) means to hurry, or rather to be light-footed and hence quickly moved. Noun (hashash) describes chaff, which proverbially is so light that a breath of wind carries it off swiftly. Likewise, verb (hush) means to hurry or hasten. Adverb (hish) means quickly. This verb (hush) may also be used to mean to be agitated, worried or enjoyed.

The name Hushim is a plural form of a noun that has to do with hurrying, or being easily moved. That a name for a singular person would express a plurality is curious but not beyond understandable. The related name Thahash has probably to do with some water-dwelling creature, and perhaps the hushim were also some kind of creature or phenomenon that could be experienced as a single entity. Think of our words herd and swarm, or even the name Elohim, which also is a plural used singular.

For a meaning of the name Hushim, NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads Hasters. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names… reads Those Who Hasten The Birth, i.e. children prematurely born.’

The name of Hushim equated with ‘light-footed’ and ‘moving quickly’ is interesting, in light of Dan’s proclivity to continually press forward, migrating westwards. As is the trekking and sailing movement by the tribe like a snake. Snakes for short distances, like a cat can travel exceptionally fast when threatened or provoked. It may also be a reference to Dan displaying a temper and being impulsive.

Abarim Publications highlight the fact that Hushim is called Shuham in the Book of Numbers. Disturbingly, no descendants of Dan are listed in 1 Chronicles as there are for all the other tribes. In fact, very few people are listed in the Bible as actually descending from Dan, apart from his son Hushim (and or Shuham)… and some 628 years after Dan’s birth, the most famous alleged Danite Samson, who was born circa 1086 BCE. 

In the Book of Numbers there is a listing of fearsome warriors from each tribe, including Dan.

Numbers 1:12

English Standard Version

‘… from Dan, Ahiezer the son of Ammishaddai [Numbers 10:25]…’

Numbers 34:22

English Standard Version

‘Of the tribe of the people of Dan a chief, Bukki the son of Jogli.’

Exodus 35:30-35

English Standard Version

‘Then Moses said to the people of Israel, “See, the Lord has called by name Bezalel the son of Uri, son of Hur, of the tribe of Judah; and he has filled him with the Spirit of God, with skill, with intelligence, with knowledge, and with all craftsmanship, to devise artistic designs, to work in gold and silver and bronze, in cutting stones for setting, and in carving wood, for work in every skilled craft.

And he has inspired him to teach, both him and Oholiab the son of Ahisamach of the tribe of Dan. He has filled them with skill [wisdom of heart] to do every sort of work done by an engraver [gem cutter] or by a designer or by an embroiderer in blue and purple and scarlet yarns and fine twined linen, or by a weaver – by any sort of workman or skilled designer’ – Exodus 31:6; 38:23.

2 Chronicles 2:13-14

English Standard Version

“Now I have sent a skilled [cunning] man, who has understanding [expertise, master metalworker], Huram-abi, the son of a woman of the daughters [a curious expression, emphasising a maternal* (rather like a Jewish) lineage] of Dan, and his father was a man of Tyre’ – Phoenician: refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil.

‘He is trained to work in gold, silver, bronze, iron, stone, and wood, and in purple, blue, and crimson fabrics and fine linen, and to do all sorts of engraving and execute any design that may be assigned him [an inventor], with your craftsmen [skilled artisans], the craftsmen of my lord, David your father.”

The tribe of Dan produced at least two skilled artisans. Oholiab who assisted Bezalel from the tribe of Judah in the construction of the Tabernacle, the forerunner of the Temple, while the Israelites were sojourning for forty years. Huram-abi is reminiscent of the Kenites and their metallurgist skills as goldsmiths, including silver, bronze as well as cutting gems. Unusually, neither his father or mother* are named. Notice Oholiab from Dan was filled with skill, but not with the Holy Spirit as Bezalel from Judah was.

Leviticus 24:10-16

English Standard Version

10 ‘Now an Israelite woman’s son, whose father was an Egyptian, went out among the people of Israel. And the Israelite woman’s son and a man of Israel fought in the camp, 11 and the Israelite woman’s son blasphemed the Name, and cursed. Then they brought him to Moses. His mother’s name was Shelomith, the daughter of Dibri, of the tribe of Dan. 12 And they put him in custody, till the will of the Lord should be clear to them.

13 Then the Lord spoke to Moses, saying, 14 “Bring out of the camp the one who cursed, and let all who heard him lay their hands on his head, and let all the congregation stone him. 15 And speak to the people of Israel, saying, Whoever curses his God shall bear his sin.

16 Whoever blasphemes the name of the Lord shall surely be put to death.’ 

“You shall not take the name of the Lord your God in vain, for the Lord will not hold him guiltless who takes his name in vain” – Exodus 20:7, ESV.

Leviticus: ‘All the congregation shall stone him. The sojourner as well as the native, when he blasphemes the Name, shall be put to death.’

The son of Shelomith is uncharacteristically not named. Nor is his father, with an emphasis repeated on his maternal lineage and again this echoes the Jewish practice, whereby a true Jew is through his mother’s line, rather than his father – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. Shelomith’s son as Danites who would come after him, exhibited a spirit of rebellion and heresy** in brazenly breaking the third commandment.

Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The name Shuham meaning: ‘Depression’ From the verb (shuah), to be low or humbled.

The name Shuman occurs only once in the Bible. In Numbers 26:42 he is mentioned as the patriarch of the extensive Danite sub-clan of the Shuhamites. This Shuham may be the same as Hushim, the son of Dan… The name Shuman appears to be an intensive form derived from the verb (shuah), meaning to sink low… The verb (shahah) means to bow down or be bowed down, crouched or humbled. Adjective (shah) means low or lowly. Verb (shuah) means to sink, or to be bowed down or humbled. Nouns (shuha) and (shiha) mean pit

For a meaning of the name Shuham, NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads Depression. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names appears to go with the derived noun (shuha), meaning pit, and reads Pit-digger. BDB Theological Dictionary does not offer an interpretation of this name but does list it under the verb (shuah), meaning to sink down.’

With the difference in meaning for the names Hushim and Shuham, it is hard to credit they are the same person. Though no indication is given that they are two different sons or lineages. If Hushim is Shuham, then it shows a degradation and deterioration within Hushim and the line of Dan early in their history. We already have reason to believe that Dan had gone astray, when Joseph reported him and his half-brothers to his father. 

The tribe of Dan were renowned for their idolatrous worship** and demonic practice; displaying out right rebellion in turning contrary to the Eternal. This situation mirrors Esau’s decision to rebelliously and flagrantly flout the Eternal’s ethical, moral and legal code; in stark contrast to Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and Joseph.

1 Kings 12:28-30

English Standard Version

‘So the king [Jeroboam] took counsel and made two calves of gold. And he said to the people, “You have gone up to Jerusalem long enough [refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes]. Behold your^ gods, O Israel, who brought you up out of the land of Egypt.” And he set one in Bethel [meaning: ‘House of God’ – a city located in Ephraim on the border with Benjamin], and the other he put in Dan. Then this thing became a sin, for the people went as far as Dan to be before one.

Even the coming Day of the Lord mentions the false religion promulgated by the descendants of Dan.

Amos 8:4-5, 7, 11-12, 14

English Standard Version

4 ‘Hear this, you who trample on the needy and bring the poor of the land to an end, 5 saying, “When will the new moon be over, that we may sell grain? And the Sabbath, that we may offer wheat for sale, that we may make the ephah small and the shekel great and deal deceitfully with false balances… The Lord has sworn by the pride of Jacob…

11 “Behold, the days are coming,” declares the Lord God, “when I will send a famine on the land – not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the Lord. 12 They shall wander from sea to sea, and from north to east; they shall run to and fro, to seek the word of the Lord, but they shall not find it.

14 Those who swear by the Guilt of Samaria [Ephraim], and say, ‘As your^ god lives, O Dan,’ and, ‘As the Way of Beersheba lives,’ they shall fall, and never rise again.”

The people of Dan became well known for their proclivity to name or rename every habitation after their progenitor. They also lost their original territory in the land of Canaan. It is another coincidence then, that the Tuathe de Danann eventually vacated in large part, their territory in Northern Ireland.

Joshua 19:40-48

English Standard Version

‘The seventh lot came out for the tribe of the people of Dan, according to their clans. And the territory of its inheritance included Zorah, Eshtaol, Ir-shemesh, 42 Shaalabbin, Aijalon, Ithlah, Elon, Timnah, Ekron [Philistine city], Eltekeh, Gibbethon, Baalath, Jehud, Bene-berak, Gath-rimmon [Philistine city], and Me-jarkon and Rakkon with the territory over against Joppa.

When the territory of the people of Dan was lost to them [or too little or small for them], the people of Dan went up and fought against Leshem, and after capturing it and striking it with the sword they took possession of it and settled in it, calling Leshem, Dan, after the name of Dan their ancestor. This is the inheritance of the tribe of the people of Dan, according to their clans – these cities with their villages.’

Dan’s position in the family had worsened by this time. Their portion was too little or narrow for them and would later become Philistine territory. They were one of the larger tribes in population according to the census, yet received the smallest territory. A theme is established with Dan being listed last; near last; last in priority; or omitted from the record completely.

For example, in the book of I Chronicles, the first nine chapters list family trees from Adam to Abraham, then the descendants of Ishmael, Keturah – Abraham’s second wife – and Esau. From chapter two and going all the way through to chapter nine, the lineages of the sons of Jacob are recorded. Name after name of the Israelite descendants from all the sons, beginning with Judah and finally concluding with the family of Benjamin.

Not one single word concerning the tribe of Dan is written. They are completely missing from the genealogical lists. This is a telling omission. 

In chapter six all of the Levitical cities throughout the land are named. Dan again, is left out. As though a deliberate effort to expunge Dan from the biblical account. 

Nota Bene

The original section which followed concerning Samson has been removed. The material is reproduced in its entirety in the article ‘Samson’ and is now available there for the interested reader.

Judges 17:1-13

English Standard Version

1 ‘There was a man of the hill country of Ephraim [Mount Ephraim], whose name was Micah. 2 And he said to his mother, “The 1,100 pieces of silver that were taken from you, about which you uttered a curse, and also spoke it in my ears, behold, the silver is with me; I took it.” And his mother said, “Blessed be my son by the Lord.” 3 And he restored the 1,100 pieces of silver to his mother. And his mother said, “I dedicate the silver to the Lord from my hand for my son, to make a carved image and a metal image. Now therefore I will restore it to you.” 

Micah is described as coming from the ‘hill country of Ephraim’ or Mount Ephraim. Recall we have discussed the link between this area and the tribe of Dan. 

Judges 1:34-35

English Standard Version

‘The Amorites pressed the people of Dan back into the hill country, for they did not allow them to come down to the plain. The Amorites persisted in dwelling in Mount Heres, in Aijalon, and in Shaalbim, but the hand of the house of Joseph rested heavily on them, and they became subject to forced labor.’

It cannot be ruled out that Micah was either a Danite from Mount Ephraim; or from the tribe of Ephraim. His mother possessing a similar amount of silver, may be Delilah and so Micah’s father well might be Samson (who himself was descended from the tribe of Judah) – refer article: Samson. Credence to Micah being a Danite is the silversmith (or metallurgist) involved in the story, yet the creation of idols was an unfortunate proclivity of the tribe of Ephraim as well. Micah and his mother have strayed grievously into the demonic worship of false gods rather than obeying the true Lord.

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:

‘Not only do we encounter the issue of idolatry in this chapter, we also should take note that it is connected in this case with Mount Ephraim and the area in the northern part of the land of Canaan.  

Of course, this early period was long before the division of the United Monarchy, but Mount Ephraim would eventually be the ruling center of the northern kingdom of Samaria, and even at such an ancient date it is already associated with the sin of idolatry, something for which it would become notorious, leading ultimately to its destruction.’

Judges: 4 ‘So when he restored the money to his mother, his mother took 200 pieces of silver and gave it to the silversmith, who made it into a carved image and a metal image. And it was in the house of Micah. 5 And the man Micah had a shrine [house of gods], and he made an ephod [refer article: The Ark of God] and household gods [Teraphim], and ordained one of his sons, who became his priest. 6 In those days there was no king in Israel. Everyone did what was right in his own eyes.

7 Now there was a young man of Bethlehem in Judah, of the family of Judah, who was a Levite, and he sojourned there. 8 And the man departed from the town of Bethlehem in Judah to sojourn where he could find a place. And as he journeyed, he came to the hill country of Ephraim to the house of Micah. 9 And Micah said to him, “Where do you come from?” And he said to him, “I am a Levite of Bethlehem in Judah, and I am going to sojourn where I may find a place.”

10 And Micah said to him, “Stay with me, and be to me a father and a priest, and I will give you ten pieces of silver a year and a suit of clothes and your living.” And the Levite went in. 11 And the Levite was content to dwell with the man, and the young man became to him like one of his sons. 12 And Micah ordained the Levite, and the young man became his priest, and was in the house of Micah. 13 Then Micah said, “Now I know that the Lord will prosper me, because I have a Levite as priest [Micah’s motive is selfish].”

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:

‘… a certain young man, a Levite from Bethlehem-Judah… is on a journey… for a place where he can settle down and serve in his Levitical capacity. Immediately we sense something is rotten, because it was not the customary procedure in Israel for Levites to just wander around the countryside looking for work. In addition, Bethlehem-Judah was not one of the designated Levitical cities according to the [Levitical] commands. There were 48 of them throughout the land, giving the entire population relatively easy access to their services. 

It is even questionable as to whether or not this man, whose name was Jonathan, was a legitimate Levite at all, since his lineage, given in Judges 18:30, appears to come through the tribe of Manasseh, rather than Levi: “And the children of Dan set up the graven image: and Jonathan, the son of Gershom, the son of Manasseh, he and his sons were priests to the tribe of Dan.”

Since Manasseh was not of the priestly line, this could be a mistranslation, as some have suggested, and perhaps was originally intended to state that Jonathan was descended from Moses, a Levite, since only a slight addition to the Hebrew is required to alter the name to Manasseh.’

Though he may have been a Levite, as the article highlights he was from a non-Levitical city which hints at the fact that he was not of the priestly line at all and if he descended from Gershom the son of Moses, then he definitely had no legitimacy in becoming a priest. Moses’ family was not included with the Levite Priests descending from his brother Aaron. The passage shows that though Micah was older than Jonathan, he had asked him to be a ‘father’ to him. This is in a spiritual sense and parallels the use and meaning of the word father as used by the Roman Catholic Church. The Bible is emphatically clear that a true believer is not to call a priest or minster: father – 1 Peter 1:17.

Matthew 23:9

English Standard Version

“And call no man your father on earth, for you have one Father, who is in heaven.”

Judges 18:1-31

English Standard Version

1 ‘In those days there was no king in Israel. And in those days the tribe of the people of Dan was seeking for itself an inheritance to dwell in, for until then no inheritance among the tribes of Israel had fallen to them.

2 So the people of Dan sent five able men from the whole number of their tribe, from Zorah and from Eshtaol, to spy out the land and to explore it. And they said to them, “Go and explore the land.” And they came to the hill country of Ephraim, to the house of Micah, and lodged there. 3 When they were by the house of Micah, they recognized the voice of the young Levite. And they turned aside and said to him, “Who brought you here? What are you doing in this place? What is your business here?” 

4 And he said to them, “This is how Micah dealt with me: he has hired me, and I have become his priest.” 5 And they said to him, “Inquire of God, please, that we may know whether the journey on which we are setting out will succeed.” 6 And the priest said to them, “Go in peace. The journey on which you go is under the eye of the Lord”

Rather, the All-Seeing Eye as on the Great Seal – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.

Judges: 7 ‘Then the five men departed and came to Laish and saw the people who were there, how they lived in security, after the manner of the Sidonians, quiet and unsuspecting, lacking nothing that is in the earth and possessing wealth, and how they were far from the Sidonians and had no dealings with anyone. 8 And when they came to their brothers at Zorah and Eshtaol, their brothers said to them, “What do you report?” 

9 They said, “Arise, and let us go up against them, for we have seen the land, and behold, it is very good. And will you do nothing? Do not be slow to go, to enter in and possess the land. 10 As soon as you go, you will come to an unsuspecting people. The land is spacious, for God has given it into your hands, a place where there is no lack of anything that is in the earth [like the United States].”

11 So 600 men of the tribe of Dan, armed with weapons of war, set out from Zorah and Eshtaol, 12 and went up and encamped at Kiriath-jearim in Judah. On this account that place is called Mahaneh-dan to this day; behold, it is west of Kiriath-jearim . 13 And they passed on from there to the hill country of Ephraim, and came to the house of Micah.

14 Then the five men who had gone to scout out the country of Laish said to their brothers, “Do you know that in these houses there are an ephod, household gods, a carved image [idol], and a metal image [idol]? Now therefore consider what you will do.” 15 And they turned aside there and came to the house of the young Levite, at the home of Micah, and asked him about his welfare.

16 Now the 600 men of the Danites, armed with their weapons of war, stood by the entrance of the gate. 17 And the five men who had gone to scout out the land went up and entered and took the carved image, the ephod, the household gods, and the metal image, while the priest stood by the entrance of the gate with the 600 men armed with weapons of war. 18 And when these went into Micah’s house and took the carved image, the ephod, the household gods, and the metal image, the priest said to them, “What are you doing?” 

19 And they said to him, “Keep quiet; put your hand on your mouth and come with us and be to us a father and a priest. Is it better for you to be priest to the house of one man, or to be priest to a tribe and clan in Israel?” [1 Kings 12:28-32] 20 And the priest’s heart was glad. He took the ephod and the household gods and the carved image and went along with the people.

21 So they turned and departed, putting the little ones and the livestock and the goods in front of them. 22 When they had gone a distance from the home of Micah, the men who were in the houses near Micah’s house were called out, and they overtook the people of Dan. 23 And they shouted to the people of Dan, who turned around and said to Micah, “What is the matter with you, that you come with such a company?” 24 And he said, “You take my gods that I made and the priest, and go away, and what have I left? How then do you ask me, ‘What is the matter with you?'”

25 And the people of Dan said to him, “Do not let your voice be heard among us, lest angry fellows fall upon you, and you lose your life with the lives of your household.” 26 Then the people of Dan went their way. And when Micah saw that they were too strong for him, he turned and went back to his home.

Yair Davidiy:

‘The migrating warriors of Dan described themselves as “angry fellows” … implying that they were highly dangerous. The expression translated as “angry fellows” in Hebrew is “mari-nefesh” meaning literally “bitter of soul”. The “berserker” or crazed inspired warrior of Scandinavian tradition reflects an aspect of Dan. Samson also exhibited qualities of the berserker. The personality of Dan includes an element of manic depression, resentment, and hidden anger.’

Judges 27 ‘But the people of Dan took what Micah had made, and the priest who belonged to him, and they came to Laish, to a people quiet and unsuspecting, and struck them with the edge of the sword and burned the city with fire. 28 And there was no deliverer because it was far from Sidon, and they had no dealings with anyone. It was in the valley that belongs to Beth-rehob.

Then they rebuilt the city and lived in it. 29 And they named the city Dan, after the name of Dan their ancestor, who was born to Israel; but the name of the city was Laish at the first. 30 And the people of Dan set up the carved image for themselves, and Jonathan the son of Gershom, son of Moses, and his sons were priests to the tribe of the Danites until the day of the captivity of the land. 31 So they set up Micah’s carved image that he made, as long as the house of God was at Shiloh.’

The Hebrew Danites as the Greek Danaans, John R. Salverda – emphasis mine: 

‘The Danites were a band of rovers, they were not satisfied with the size of the allotment which the official coalition of the Jacobites had afforded them, around Zorah and Eshtaol, so they defied the priesthood of Phinehas, appointed a Levitical priesthood of their own, (directly descended from Moses, not Aaron) and set out to found new lands. First they went up north, and, with the apparent approval, or at least the acquiescence of the Sidonians and the Upper Manassehites [half tribe of East Manasseh], they took the city of Laish, (This city, while the Scriptures, at Judges 18:7, say that it was “far from Sidon” itself, was very close to the Sidonian capitol at the time, a place called Hazor) killed all the Laishites, moved in, and called the place Dan, after their own tribal patriarch. They also held the seaport of Joppa, and it must have been their friendly relations with the seafaring Sidonians that allowed them to build a fleet of ships there.’ 

In summary, a Levite descended from Moses and therefore not of the priestly line, living in Judah came upon the house of Micah who may have been either an Ephraimite, a Danite or possibly a descendant of Judah dwelling in Mount Ephraim. Micah’s mother may have been Delilah and by extension, his father might have been the dead Samson. Micah has an impressive shrine with important religious artefacts and items of worship. He is wealthy and offers the Levite a position in his household as a Priest. 

Later, a party of Danite warrior-explorers looking for a new home – as they were wedged in a narrow strip of land – with the burdens of a large population, Philistine neighbours and Canaanites pressing in on them, happen upon Micah’s home. It must have been an impressive house, near the main thoroughfare of Ephraim. 

The Bible says they recognised the voice of the Levite, but we are not told of the past relationship. With the same selfish motives as Micah, but a higher wage and benefits on offer they make the greedy Jonathan an offer he can’t refuse. 

So the Levite Jonathan joins the renegade Danites. The Danites have taken every last vestige of items from Micah’s impressive and no doubt expensive shrine. Micah learns of the theft and chases the Danite party down and confronts them. The larger number of Danites threaten Micah with death if he persists in his foolish notion of wanting his valuable possessions of veneration returned. 

The Danites continue on their trek, exhibiting their penchant for violence in ambushing and destroying the defenceless and peaceful city of Laish and then rebuilding it and renaming the city Dan. And so ends any substantial dialogue on Dan forever. It is interesting that this episode follows Samson and that 1,100 pieces of silver is mentioned. Strongly inferring that Micah, is Delilah’s son. And whether the plot relating to idolatry hints at Micah being either a Danite or from Ephraim; it is with Danites visiting his home, that the association between Dan and Mount Ephraim remains integral and thus appearing to be much more, than a coincidence of happenstance. 

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation their, emphasis mine:

‘The city of Laish… was located in the extreme upper Jordan Valley, north of the Sea of Galilee. The residue of the tribe of Dan settled along the various tributaries that fed into the Jordan River at the base of Mt. Hermon. This area marked the northernmost point in all of Israel, and the expression “from Dan to Beersheba” (Judges 20:1…) became a common saying among the Israelites… indicating the boundaries of the land from north to south. 

the tribe of Dan embraced idolatry and false worship more readily than any of the other children of Israel Dan, in essence, became the facilitator of paganism for the children of Israel, and as such, the main polluter of God’s way among the people.

The choice of territory in which the Danites ultimately settled is, in itself, quite strategic… it put them as far away as possible from the rest of the nation, and especially from Shiloh, where the center of [true] worship in Israel was situated at this time in their history. In positioning themselves in this fashion, they were subjected to great temptation by the heathen societies to the north and west. Inevitably, given their location, they came under the influence of… the [Edomites].

Esau vowed to kill his brother to whom he had sold the birthright, and to regain what he had lost through the treachery of Jacob. From this early conflict stems the great struggle between the descendants of these two individuals’ – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.  

‘Not only did the false worship center established in northern Israel by the Danites for hundreds of years vie directly with Shiloh for the spiritual allegiance of the people, there is evidence that this evil system may have had a direct connection with the crucifixion of [Jesus], for we read in [the] famous Messianic passage of Psalms 22 [1, 11-13]:

“My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?… Be not far from me; for trouble is near; for there is none to help. Many bulls have compassed me: strong BULLS OF BASHAN have beset me round. They gaped upon me with their mouths, as a ravening and a roaring lion”.

… the 22nd Psalm is unquestionably about the dying Messiah. Note it is said that “strong bulls of Bashan” were present at the crucifixion, and that they uttered slurs at Christ as He hung suffering and dying on the cross. Bashan, the area to which Dan migrated, was famous for its strong bulls, and in this instance, they are used as a symbol for the enemies of Messiah, indeed, the very ones perhaps most responsible for His death. This statement may have far greater implications and repercussions than are normally attached to it’ – Appendix VIII: When the Creator came Tidwell with His Creation.

We shall now consider research and ancient history on the migrations of Dan, comments on his identity and the role of Dan in the latter days. Attention will be given to a number of options on who Dan is today and where his people might be located. Be aware constant reader, a definitive answer on the tribe of Dan is not necessarily the outcome, as Dan continually generates more questions than answers. 

Location of the Tribes of Israel, Herman Hoeh, circa 1950: 

‘Dan was originally divided into two parts, one about Joppa, a seaport, and the other in the north of Palestine. Dan refused to fight along side the other tribes against the Gentiles (Judges 5:17). Dan would judge, or stand up to rule, his own people as one of the separate tribes of Israel indicating he would gain self-government in the following manner: “Dan shall be a serpent in the way, a horned snake in the part, that biteth the horse’s heels, so that his rider falleth, backward.” Ireland has done just that to England. In fact, the symbol of the illegal Irish Republican Army was the coiled snake! Dan would also be like a young lion leaping forth, an apt description of Denmark, which acquired the Virgin Islands, Greenland, Iceland and other islands in her heyday. Especially unique is the fact that of all the tribes Northern Dan still preserves their father’s name the Danes!’ 

As of time of writing, this writer has yet to locate a snake in any of the symbols of the Irish Republican Army. We have studied the Irish and the Danes. Similar as cousins, they do not share near identical autosomal DNA – reminiscent of brothers – and are identifiable as Gad and Medan respectively – Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. Although Dan was identifiable in two geographic locations in the past, there are no direct clues in the Bible that this would be a present day or repeated scenario. Well, that is not entirely true as though it was not stated as such, the precedent can be seen to have been replicated in our modern age, as we shall discover.  

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:

‘… a segment of the tribe of Dan may have been the first of the Israelites to migrate beyond the confines of the early boundaries. So early, in fact, that their initial departure can be traced all the way back to the time of the Exodus itself, and perhaps even before that’ – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.

‘Looking back into the annals of ancient history, we come upon the testimony of the Egyptian chronicler Hecataeus of Abdera. Writing during the reign of Ptolemy I, Hecataeus records a remarkable story that is nothing less than that of the Israelite Exodus from Egypt. The following is a most significant excerpt from his account:

“Once, when a PESTILENCE had broken out in Egypt, the cause of the visitation was generally ascribed to the ANGER OF THE GODS. As MANY STRANGERS dwelled in Egypt, and observed DIFFERENT CUSTOMS in religion and sacrifice, it came to pass that the hereditary worship of the gods was being given up in Egypt. The Egyptians, therefore, were of opinion that they would obtain no alleviation of the evil unless they REMOVED THE PEOPLE OF FOREIGN EXTRACTION. When they were driven out, the noblest and bravest part of them, as some say, under noble and renowned leaders, DANAUS and Cadmus, came to HELLES (GREECE) [by sea]; but the great bulk of them migrated into the land, not far removed from Egypt, which is now called JUDEA. These emigrants were led by Moses, who was most distinguished among them for wisdom and bravery” (Dr. Max Duncker, The History of Antiquity, I:456-466).

‘Another well-respected early historian is Diodorus of Sicily. He composed a 40-volume history of [the] world, and includes the following very similar information regarding the tribe of Dan:

“They say also that those who set forth with DANAUS, likewise from Egypt, settled what is practically the oldest city of Greece, Argos, and that the nations of the Colchi in Pontus and that of the Jews, which lies between Arabia and Syria, were founded as colonies by certain emigrants from their country (Egypt); and this is the reason why it is a long-established institution among these peoples to circumcise their male children… the custom having been brought over from Egypt. Even the Athenians, they say, are colonists from Sais in Egypt” (History of the World, Book. I, section 28, pages 1-5).

‘… an element of the tribe of Dan migrated by sea to Greece, during the general time-frame of the Israelite exodus from Egypt, perhaps even somewhat earlier, as certain ancient testimony, especially that of Petavius in his History of the World, actually puts their departure as occurring within only a few years after the death of Joseph [in 1616 BCE]. This presumably would have been at a juncture when the Israelites were not yet slaves in Egypt, and might well have had the freedom to leave on their own volition.’

Judah’s Sceptre & Joseph’s Birthright, Dan – The Serpents Trail, J H Allen, 1902 – capitalisation his, emphasis mine:

‘The territory into and through which the ten tribes made their escape was just north of the Caucasus, which in ancient geography, as may be seen by consulting ancient maps, was known as the territory of the Sarmatians, while the pass, or gate, was sometimes called “The Sarmatian Gate.” 

Not a few have shown, and upon good grounds, that the name of Sarmatia was derived from Samaria, the earlier home of these wandering people, whose general name among themselves was Scoloti, but whom the Greeks called Scythians, or Nomades. From that word Scoloti we have the more modern name Scoti, and the still more modern Scots, which, of course, mean the same as the Greek, Scythia and Nomades, i.e., wanderers. 

But this is only one of the many names by which these wanderers, or Scots, may be traced, for in their western march across the European continent, which was necessarily slow, Ephraim did obey the prophetic injunction, “Set thee up waymarks,” (Jeremiah 31:21). And just here we must keep in mind the fact that in the ancient Hebrew there are no written vowels, and that in the word Dan there are only two letters used which are equivalent to the English D and N. Hence it makes no difference if the word is Dan, Don, Dun, Din or Den, it is equal to the Hebrew D-n, in which the speaker sounds the vowel according to characteristics of his own dialect. 

On the west side of the Black Sea, there is, according to ancient geography, a region which was called “Moesia,” signifying the land of the Moses-ites, and the people of which were called Moesi, or Mosesites. These people had such great reverence for a person whom they called Zal-moxis… T. R. Howlett says, “Zalmoxis, whom Herodotus supposed them to worship as a god, is without doubt Moses; Zal signifying “chief,” or “leader,” while Moxis and Aloses are but the Greek for the Hebrew Mosie, which is also rendered Moses in our tongue.”

Moesia was bounded on the south by Mace-Don-ia and the Dar-DAN-ells, and on the north by the river DAN-ube. In the territory of Sarmatia, which in some maps is Scythia, in others Gomer, there are the rivers D-n-iper, D-n-ister, and the DON. The fact that the Dnieper and the Dniester are written without a vowel between the D and the N is quite as significant as the fact that the Don has one. 

Professor Totten says: “There is no grander theme upon the scrolls of history than the story of this struggle of the Anglo-Saxons westward. The very streams of Europe mark their resting-places, and in the root of nearly all their ancient names (Dan, or Don) recall the sacred stream, Jor-dan – river of rest – from whose banks, so far away, as exiles, they set out. It was either the little colony of Dan, obeying its tribal proclivity for naming everything it captured (Judges 18:1-12-29) after their father, or else the mere survival of a word and custom; but, none the less, it serves to trace these wanderers like a trail.”

… Jacob does not say, as many seem to think, that Dan in the last days shall become the ruler of the other tribes of Israel; for the Eternal One has said, “Judah is my law giver.” But what Jacob does say is, that Dan as one of the tribes of Israel shall render a verdict, or judge his people Israel. It may be that the word Israel, as used in the prophecy above, is used in its broadest sense, and includes both the house of Israel and the house of Judah.

It is now more than two hundred and fifty years since a Danish peasant, who, with his daughter, was following their plow in their native country, when the daughter’s plow turned up a bright and glittering something, which upon examination proved to be a golden trumpet. It was taken to the authorities, and, beyond all doubt, identified as one of the SEVEN Golden Trumpets used in the altar service of the temple at Jerusalem. 

This trumpet, which is now in the National Museum at Copenhagen, is ornamented with a lily and pomegranate the lily being the national flower of Egypt, and the pomegranate that of Palestine…

Just before Moses died… of Dan he said: “Dan is a lion’s whelp; he shall leap from Bashan.” Bashan was on Palestinean territory, hence Dan is to leap from that country, but it is left for history to tell where that leap landed him. That Dan’s leap landed him in Ireland is evident, for in that island we find to this day Dans-Lough, Dan-Sower, Dan-Monism, Dun-dalke, Dun-drum, Don-egal Bay and Don-e-gal City, with Dun-glow and Lon-don-derry just north of them. But there is also Din-gle, Dun-garven and Duns-more, which means “More Dan’s.” And, really, there are so many more that we have no space for them, except to mention Dangan Castle [Meath], where the Duke of Wellington was born, and to say that Dunn in the Irish language means just what Dan means in the Hebrew, i.e., a judge. 

It is remarkable that there is not only a river Don in Scotland, but also a river Doon, and that there is also a river Don in England. Also that these countries are as full of Dans, Dons and Duns as Ireland, for in them are not only such names as Dundee, Dunkirk, Danbar, Dunraven, and many others, but the name of DAN, the son of Jacob, son of Isaac, son of Abraham, lies buried in the name of their capital cities… E-DAN-burgh and Lon-don. Surely Dan hath Dan-ed, or judged among his people, and thus fulfilled the sure word of prophecy.’

The Lost Ten Tribes of Israel… Found! Steven M Collins, 1992 – emphasis mine:

‘One additional piece of evidence of the substantial role of the Israelite tribes in the ancient world will be examined. Ezekiel 27 lists many ancient nations which traded in Tyre’s marketplace… [including] the tribe of Dan as having an identity separate and distinct from Israel and Judah. 

This fact was hinted at earlier in the reference to Judges 5:17 that “Dan remain(ed) in ships.” This passage indicates that the tribe of Dan… had a nautical identity. If a portion of the Danites had an identity separate from Israel and Judah, secular records should bear witness to that fact… and they do! 

The Encyclopaedia Britannica records that the Greeks listed the “Danaans,” or “Danuana” as a distinct, seafaring people who were present in the eastern Mediterranean Sea as early as 1230­ – 1190 B.C. This is the same time frame that Judges 5:17 ascribes a nautical identity to the Danites [1184-1144 BCE]. Bibles which affix dates to chapter headings typically show a date around 1200 B.C. for Judges 5:17. Therefore, the biblical and secular accounts agree on the dating of the tribe of Dan’s separate, maritime identity.

These “Danaans” were part of a seafaring alliance of peoples known as the Sea Peoples who raided and settled Mediterranean coastlands at that time. The connection between the tribe of Dan and the Sea Peoples has also been noted in Biblical Archaeology Review, in an article which cites the work of Israeli archaeologist, Yigael Yadin, in the following comment: 

“…The Danites were originally not members of the Israelite confederation… They seem, rather, to have been connected with a group of the Sea Peoples called Danuna or Denyen in Egyptian sources, and known to the Greeks as the Danoi.”

‘Dan’s apparent independence from the other tribes occurred at a time when the Israelite tribes were loosely ruled by a series of Judges who predated the Israelite monarchical period. During that time, the Israelite tribes had no strong central government, and the tribes were free to pursue more independent paths. The fact that the “Danaans” were located in the eastern Mediterranean region also supports their being the tribe of Dan as that is precisely where one would expect the tribe of Dan to be present. It is also recorded that the “Danaans” furnished some of the earliest settlers of ancient Ireland. This account not only further supports a strong nautical tradition for the ancient tribe of Dan, but their presence in ancient Ireland also indicates that several of the Israelite tribes had roles in the early colonization of the British Isles’ – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.

‘If Dan, one of the lesser tribes of Israel, was itself sufficiently numerous that the Greeks preserved its prominent, independent identity approximately two centuries prior to the reigns of Kings David and Solomon, it is easier to understand how great the entire Israelite nation could become when all twelve tribes were finally united under a strong ruler. 

As a maritime tribe, it would be especially easy for many Danites to sail away from Israel in their ships. Much of the tribe of Dan apparently sailed as far as Hibernia (modern Ireland) in their effort to quit the area. Their arrival in considerable force in Hibernia as the Tuatha De Danaans is recorded in the early histories of Ireland. The battles of the Danaans to establish a new homeland in Ireland have even been recorded in the annals of ancient Irish history. In her book, Ireland, Emily Lawless cited these ancient historical records that the Danaans fought a three ­day battle against the Firboigs which centered around a hill called Ben­levi, after which they built many stone forts. 

“Ben­levi” is of obvious Hebrew origin as it includes the name of the Israelite tribe of Levi. J.H. Allen’s, Judah’s Sceptre and Joseph’s Birthright, records that “the greatest influx of the Tuatha de Danaan to Ireland” occurred around 720 B.C., just after the fall of Samaria .

The Irish islands called the Arans still have remains of old forts bearing the name of the tribe of Dan. Two forts on the Arans are called Dun Aonghasa and Dun Chonchuir. Ancient Hebrew did not write vowels so the vowels “u” in these words was added later. It is the consonants D­N which preserve the name of “Dan.” These forts have an antiquity “certainly predating Christ,” and “had been crumbling for long centuries before the Arans entered recorded history.” They have been attributed to the Firboigs at the time of “the legendary early invasions of Ireland,” although the name D­N attached to the castles indicates they may have been constructed (or conquered) by the Danaans, the tribe of Dan.

Since the tribe of Dan had a habit of renaming existing geographic features after their tribal name when they came into an area (Judges 19:47), it is possible these forts were, indeed, built by the Firboigs [the tribe of Reuben – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes], and renamed after the Danites conquered them. History has no record that the Danaans ever moved again after their arrival in Ireland [or does it?].’ 

Recall, the Fir Bolgs were the tribe of Reuben. We will pick up on Collin’s comment on the tribe of Dan not moving from Ireland. If this were true, then the Dananns would be in Northern Ireland and not in the southern portion of Ireland as commonly taught by nearly all Israelite identity adherents. The Tuatha de Danann, lived in and ruled from Ulster and not anywhere near the southern or central provinces of Ireland. 

Collins: ‘As an interesting digression, it is clear that the Irish have not forgotten their Danaan roots as a 1980s Irish band in Minneapolis named itself “De Danaan.” There was also an intriguing account in U.S. News and World Report Magazine which, noting the presence of then New York Mayor Ed Koch (a prominent American Jew) in the 1987 St. Patrick’s Day parade, added that Mayor Koch: 

“… explained his presence at the head of the grand parade thusly: It’s part of my roots. The 10 lost tribes of Israel we believe ended up in Ireland.”

Website 1Ephraimite provides an amplification on the derivation of ‘Tuatha Dedannan’ and includes the Encyclopaedia Britannica’s definition – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:

“Firstly Tuatha Dedannan’s MODERN translation is “People of the Goddess Danu”, but which under the Old Irish spelling of Tuath Dedanaan translates as “Tribes of the God whose Mother is Anu”. The “D” is a 10th Century prosthetic addition because Christian scribes believed Anu was related to the continental Goddess Danu. But who are often referred to as the Tuatha De and referred to as the “Children of Don” within Britain. Reflecting in the fact that Tuatha, (meaning “Tribes”) is the plural of Tuath (meaning “tribe”).’

In Old Irish, tuatha means: ‘family’ or ‘clan’ and de Danaan means: ‘of Danu.’

‘Notice what’s said in the online Encyclopædia Britannica

Tuatha Dé Danann, (Gaelic: “People of the Goddess Danu”), in Celtic mythology, a race inhabiting Ireland before the arrival of the Milesians (the ancestors of the modern Irish) [Hiberi, Goidels or Gaels]. They were said to have been skilled in magic, and the earliest reference to them relates that, after they were banished from heaven because of their knowledge, they descended on Ireland in a cloud of mist [in 1230* BCE]. They were thought to have disappeared into the hills when overcome by the Milesians [Hiberi Scotti or Gaels in 1046 BCE]. The Leabhar Gabhála (Book of Invasions), a fictitious history of Ireland from the earliest times, treats them as actual people, and they were so regarded by native historians up to the 17th century. In popular legend they have become associated with the numerous fairies still supposed to inhabit the Irish landscape.’

Fictitious because it contains, myth, legend and the fantastical. This doesn’t mean the contents are all fairy tales. Embellished maybe and allegorical. Anything that links the tribe of Dan with Nephilim, giants, angels (which would include fairies) and magic, cannot be dismissed out of hand without investigation. 

Fairies are just another form of ‘little people.’ In the same category as leprechauns, Gnomes, Gremlins, Grey aliens and every other form of mythical or supernatural diminutive entity. 

According to Parker’s Astrology, the Eighth Astrological House is from October 24 to November 22 and Scorpio happens to be the eighth astrological sign. Now according to J R Church: ‘To Dan was given the symbol of Scorpio, which, in the ancient Egyptian zodiac was a snake‘ – Guardians of the Grail, page 117. ‘And perhaps there is significance in the fact that the Eighth House of astrology rules the mysteries of sex, death and rebirth – and the occult’ – Picknett and Prince, page 204. 

Legend records that the Tuathe de Danann came to Ireland under the leadership of Nuada, a son of Danu. Among the Dananns were the leaders Dagda, Oghma, Goibhniu and Bres.* It is said they won the First Battle of Moytura in 1230 BCE, Magh Tuiredh against the Fir Bolg – the tribe of Reuben – because of their ‘technologically superior weapons and magic.’ The Fomorian giants had been the Danaan’s ally before their arrival in Ireland, but after some time, they became their deadly enemy. Under the leadership of Lugh, the Dananns defeated the Formorians in the Second Battle of Moytura in 1220 BCE. 

While the Tuatha De Danann were initially at peace with the Fomorians, an alliance was agreed with no objections to the Danites settling in Ireland. The fact that the Fomorian giants were willing to share territory with humans is suspicious. It isn’t though, if the Danites already had a history of intermingling with the Elioud. In sealing the alliance, Balor gave his daughter Ethlinn (or Eithne), in marriage to the Danaan Cian, the son of Dian Cecht or Connacht. 

The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, page 151 – emphasis mine:

ancient Irish and Welsh legends articulate a remarkable history of giants… which included Fingall and his son Ossian… The Tuatha Denaan were fairy folk that settled Ireland sometime after 3000 BCE. Tuatha Denaan were the divine children of the matriarchal goddess [Dana and the god Dagda], thus making them also a Nephilim race. They were a magical race of gods with human personalities; they argued, killed, got drunk, committed adultery, and acted jealous. Tuatha Denaan reigned until they were driven to the otherworld by the Millesians… the Tuatha Denaan descendants [drove] out the Formorians, who were… giants… a race of monsters… hairy (a Nephilim trait)… [and] had one eye… similar to the Greek Cyclops.’

The tribe of Dan in part have had their pedigree blended with that of the Nephilim in like manner as some from the descendants of Esau – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. ‘The Tuatha De Danaan arrived in a cloud of mist’ – though the 12th century Book of Invasions states that they wafted in through the air as a host of spirits – with the Fir Bolg discovering they were in Connacht; having arrived from the west and the Atlantic Ocean about May 1*. 

According to the Cath Maige Tuired, this mist was actually smoke from their burning ships. The Tuatha de Danaan had made the decision not to flee to their ships if they were defeated. Eochaid Mac Eirc^ was king of Ireland and of the Fir Bolg. The Danites were more advanced than the Fir Bolg. The respective emissaries looked each other over, with markedly different clothes and the superior Danite weapons. For instance, their spears were razor sharp and well crafted compared to the Fir Bolg spears with blunt points. Recall, the Danite ability with metal working. They exchanged weapons and departed in peace. The Fir Bolg decided to renege on dividing their portion of Ireland with the Tuathe de Danann and declared war. As a result, the Fir Bolg supposedly lost one hundred thousand warriors; including their King^. 

Though the Danite King Nuada did not die, he lost his right hand (or arm) in the battle when he fought the Fir Bolg champion, Sreng. For the Danann, losing any body part, resulted in losing the right to remain king. The Tuatha de Danann chose a new king in Bres.* A peace treaty was drawn up, with the Reubenite Fir Bolg receiving Connacht province as their land; while the Danann won the right to rule Ireland, living in the northern province of Ulster. 

The Tuathe de Danann of the ‘northern isles’ were reputed to have originated from four magical, otherworldly cities, each one ruled by a Druid, a form of Wizard (or Bard). The cities were called Falias, Gorias, Findias and Murias. The Druids names were, in respective order: Morfesa, Esras, Uiscias and Semias. In each city there was a treasure or a talisman. The Danann were adept in a variety of skills including arts and crafts, philosophy, medicine, music, warfare, science, and tellingly, the occult and magic. They were talented scholars, bards, druids, craftsmen and warriors and their descendants are described as having otherworldly powers.** 

From Manannan, much like Mahaneh-dan, a subsequent king, Lugh, possessed gifts of the Tuatha de Danann. These magical gifts had come from the four great otherworldly cities. From Falias, the Danann received the ‘talking stone of truth’ – for it would reveal the rightful king of Ireland – called Lia Fail. It was also known as the ‘Stone of Destiny’ – refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes.

The second treasure was from the city Findias and it was a great magical sword, called Freagarthach, the ‘Answerer,’ which Lugh and Nuada before him had wielded.

Lugh also gave the ‘invincible spear’ which he had obtained from Gorias.

The final treasure was from Murias and was the Cauldron of Dagda which could miraculously feed everyone without emptying. These gifts were from the goddess Danu and were to aid the Tuathe de Danaan in defeating the Fomorian giants. 

When the Gaels in turn, defeated the Dananns – who had sent the goddess Eriu against them – they either retreated to Tir na n-Og, the Land of Youth, led by The Dagda or continued to live on the land with the Gaels, but their underground homes, ‘subterranean palaces’, were hidden by magic from the eyes of mortals.

As the Hiberi Scotti (Gaels) had defeated Eriu, they purportedly named the Island Erin, the native form of her name. Notice the suffix Og and the link with the Nephil-Elioud giant of Bashan, King Og. The Tuatha de Danann became known as the Daoine Sidhe. 

Their homes were known as the Sidhe mounds, or the Otherworld. The Tuatha de Danann were also called the Aes Sidhe or the ‘People of the Sidhe.’ The term sidhe now means faery in the Irish language. In the Theosophy the Tuatha de Danann are known as Davana. 

In the Otherworld, the Danaan remained young and seemingly immortal; as in, they could live a very long life and appear to remain young, but they could be killed and destroyed just like any mortal human. When they intervened in human wars, they were armed with invisibility, flaming lances and magical white shields. In the Ulster Cycle, the Tuatha de Danann were believed to be Celtic deities. Contrastingly, in the Fenian Cycle, the Dananns ‘had degenerated into nothing more than fey people’, literally the faery folk. The Tuathe de Danaan became frequently associated with faeries – or little people.** 

The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, page 667 – emphasis mine:

‘The Tuatha Denaan were regarded… as the world’s most noble race[their] mythologies are memories of opalescent fallen angels and the Shining Nephilim offspring they produced…pronounced shee (shay). The Irish called them the Sidhe Race; the Scots called the Fair(y) Folk the Sith Race; the Welsh called them the Tyleth Teg; the Cornish… the Fees; and the English… as the Still Folk, Fair Folk and the Fair Family… the Tuatha Denaan excelled over all other peoples of the earth in the proficiency of every art. Postdiluvian Tuatha hailed from Scythia and were also known as Royal Scyths [Zarah from Judah] The Tuatha… traversed the Danube River, settling in Germany before migration onwards to Norway and Ireland.’

Yair Davidiy – capitalisation his, emphasis mine: 

“Dana” is another way of pronouncing the Hebrew word [Dan]. It has been claimed that in Ancient Ireland, Dana was a goddess… It was not unknown for ancient peoples to personify themselves with the figure of a goddess. Even now Britain is sometimes represented by a feminine form in the name “Britannia”. Dan… once had widely spread posts throughout the Middle East… Dan had conquered Cyprus and Crete… [with] bases in Cilicia (northwest Syria and southeast Turkey), the north Galilee, and… the port of Jaffa in the land of Israel. An offshoot from the tribe of Dan at an early stage participated in a conquest of Greece that gave rise to Mycenean civilization. 

In Irish accounts the Tribe of Dana came from Greece and arrived via islands in the north which assumedly meant Scandinavia. One of these islands was given the name ASSAL which is also the appellation of a Middle Eastern principality in the region of Gozan on the Khabur River whereto part of the Northern Israelites had been exiled.

An alternative Irish version says that the Dana came from the city of Dan at the foot of mount Libanus (Lebanon) in what was once the area of northern Israel. Even the account which says that the Dana came from or via Greece says that they had fought repeatedly (in Greece) against the Philistines.

The Tribe of Dan in Israel, as seen in the story of their hero Samson (Judges chapters 13-16), was constantly at altercations with the Philistine people. In the Land of Israel the original portion of Dan (in the south) had adjoined the Philistines and partly been taken over by them. Samson was a prototype for the Greek idol Hercules.’

We have established the association between a. Ephraim and the Philistines, b. between Ephraim and Dan and by extension – recall the roots of Ephraim and the Philistines; with serpent-cockatrices for both Dan and the Philistines – and c. between Dan and Philistia. We will discuss what this may all mean later.

Davidiy: ‘An Irish Historian, Thomas Moore, stated that the Tuatha de Danaan (i.e. Tribe of Dana), “after sojourning for some time in Greece… proceeded from thence to Denmark and Norway”. Geoffrey Keating (circa 1570 1646) understood from traditional Irish sources that, the Danaans were a people of great learning and wealth; they left Greece after a battle with the Assyrians, and went to Ireland; and also to Denmark, and called it “DAN-mares”,  “Dan’s country” – 1866 Edition, Volume 1, pages 195-199.

In Irish tradition THE TRIBE OF DANA were described as fair in complexion, wise, culturally advanced, and scientifically proficient. This description and the activities ascribed to the Dana fits the Civilization of Scandinavia during the so-called “Bronze Age”. This civilization was advanced and had contacts with Egypt, Cyprus, Greece, and the Middle East in general. 

Raymond F. McNair makes the following observation… “It is certainly no coincidence that the Irish Gaelic word Dun or Dunn means “Judge,” just as Dan does in Hebrew!” It is also worth mentioning that many of the policemen, lawyers, and judges in the U.S.A. today are of Irish descent. 

In Welsh sources the Tribe of Dana is paralleled by the People of DON. The Welsh spoke of the goddess Don and her consort Bile the god of the dead. Britain was nicknamed “the Honey Isle of Bile”. The name “Wales” derives from a permutation of the name “Bile”! BILE is the equivalent of Bel meaning the Canaanite Baal whom the Romans in Syria identified with Saturn’ – refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. ‘The Romans considered Britain to be the domain of Saturn. They also equated the god Saturn with Israel. Another form of the name “Bile” is “Beli”.

The Welsh collection of legends (called Mabinogion) speaks of Beli son of Manogan king of Britain. Beli is thought to be a derivation of Belinus or Bile. Beli is named as the ancestor of Welsh royal houses and is apparently considered (in Welsh tradition) a member of the House of David’ – Article: The Life & Death of Charles III. ‘The Tudor monarchs of England had Royal Welsh origins: “… there is reason to believe that the Tudors* were descended from the old British kings who ruled at the time of the Anglo-Saxon invasions.”

The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 564-566 – emphasis mine:

‘The first British Pendragon was Cymbeline from the House of Camelot, dating from 10 CE. The last British Pendragon was Cadwaldr of Gwynedd. He died 664 CE when Britain fell to the… Anglo Saxons. This was the Arthurian* Welsh dynasty, whereby Arthur, the great Celtic chief, led his people against the Saxons and the Romans. Before their downfall, the Royal House of Celtic Britain was known as the famous Red Dragon dynasty of Wales…’ – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.

‘The Dragon has been incorporated into the ensign of the Prince of Wales and appears on the Welsh flag [first sported by the Welsh king Vortigen* in 410 CE following the Roman withdrawal].’

Though the symbol of the dragon is synonymous with the early Britons, the Welsh and the Tudor monarchs, it is also found in the heraldry of the ‘oldest’ clan in Scotland. Not a surprise as the tribe of Dan has long historical association with the tribe of Benjamin (Scotland).

Clan Carruthers has an etymological link with Cruthers, derived from Cruthin and originating from Cruithni. The name Cruithni applied to the tribe of Benjamin in Northern Ireland, while in Scotland they became known as Picts – Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes; and Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.

Clan Carruthers – emphasis mine: ‘The earliest known reference to the British Isles, made between 330 and 300 BC by the Greek geographer and voyager Pytheas in his Concerning the Ocean, describes them as the Isles of the Pretani, the ‘Pretani’ thus becoming the most ancient inhabitants of Britain and Ireland to whom a definite name can be given.

In Ireland these ancestors British Pretani (or Britanni) were later to become known as the Cruthins, while in Scotland they became known as Picts… forensic DNA samples already shows… [the Carruthers] are directly descendants to King Alpin and many other Kings of the Picts. The Carruthers genealogy shows a direct link to King Naill or later referred to as O’Neils. 

The name Cruthin also appears in ancient books as Cruithnig or Cruithni… the name Cruthin is still used by Carruthers, who mainly have a very long history in Antrim, Donegal, and Londonderry. It is suggested that Cruthin was not what the people called themselves, but was what their neighbours called them. The word meaning, large, shape, form, as in a physical description of people.

The O’Neills are on the Carruthers Family Tree. In the era of the 4th century, the Cruthins occupied the county just to the east of them. Almost all the counties of Northern Ireland was the land of the Cruthins.    O’Neills were a [part] of Londonderry and to the west. The area of the Cruthins was overseen by the Kings of Strathclyde. In this era, one name was pronounced many ways. Coroters, Cluder, Clut, Cloither, Cluathe, Cluader, Cluaide, Cluither and Chluaither. Around 773 AD, the annals stopped using the term Cruithne in favour of the term Dál nAraidi, who had secured their over-kingship of the Cruthin.’

Clan Carruthers: ‘Ready and Faithful’

Note the unicorn of Joseph, left behind and borrowed by Benjamin; the dragon of Dan (left behind and borrowed by Simeon), much like the dragons of the City of London; the three French fleur-de-lis; the colour red; and the six wings of a seraphim (fire breathing flying dragon).

‘The Prophet Joel condemned the major Phoenician cities of Tyre and Sidon for having sold Judaeans to the Greeks: “Yea, and what have you to do with me, Tyre, and Sidon, and all the coasts of Palestine?… “Because you have taken my silver and gold… The children also of Judah and the children of Jerusalem have you sold unto the Greeks, that you might remove them far from your border” (Joel 3:4-6). 

Even so, revenge was destined to be taken: “When I have bent Judah for me, filled the bow with Ephraim, and raised up your sons, O Zion, against your sons, O Greece, and made you as the sword of a mighty man” (Zechariah 9:13). What exact events the above verses are referring to is unclear. Nevertheless, the Irish sources do state that a portion of their ancestors had been captives in Greece and had freed themselves. They also refer to possible Judean origins, in part. 

Judah through Tamar begat Pharez and Zerah. One of the sons of Zerah was Calcol (1 Chronicles 2:6). Calcol had been one of those whose name was remembered for their great wisdom (1 Kings 5:11). Calcol was also counted amongst the ancestors of the Irish. Camden (1551-1623) stated that Calcol of Judah sailed from Egypt to Spain (where the city of Zaragossa was named after Zerah), and then on to Ireland where he founded Ulladh’ – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.

‘(“Ulladh” i.e. Ulster has actually a name similar in some types of Hebrew pronunciation to that of ELADAH of Ephraim (1 Chronicles 7:20). Zerah and Pharez were brothers born to Judah (son of Israel) from Tamar. In Southwest Britain Ptolemy recorded the Tamarus River. There was also a Tamarus River in northwest Spain where the Gaels had sojourned before moving to Ireland…

The red hand has been interpreted to represent Zarah of Judah father of Calcol… Bennett states that, “the ancient and traditional emblem of Ulster was and still is a Red Hand circled by a Scarlet Cord”. “Three of Ulster’s six counties, as well as the towns of Bangor and Dungannon, have the Red Hand as part of their official emblems.”

‘From Ireland, the Scots migrated to Scotland, and the Red Hand, says Bennett: “appears in the Arms of several of the old families and in those of at least fourteen of the Clan Chiefs: Davidson, MacBain, MacNeil*, MacNaughton, MacPherson, MacGillivray, MacDonald of Sleat, Clanranald, and Shaw of Rothiemurchus”.

The Red Hand of Ulster … is a symbol used in heraldry to denote the Irish province of Ulster. It is less commonly known as the Red Hand of O’Neill and the Red Hand of Ireland. Its origins are said to be attributed to the mythical Irish figure… Labraid of the Red Hand… The symbol is strongly rooted in Irish Gaelic culture and is particularly associated with the Ui Neill* clan of Ulster.

The Red Hand symbol is believed to have been used by the Ui Neill clan during its Nine Years’ War (1594-1603) against the spread of English control. The war cry… “Red Hand to victory!” … was also associated with the Ui Neill. After Walter de Burgh became Earl of Ulster in 1243 the de Burgh cross was combined with the Red Hand to create the modern Flag of Ulster. The Red Hand was later included in the Northern Ireland flag and on the shields of counties Cavan, Tyrone, Londonderry, Antrim and Monaghan.’

Ulster Independence Flag

The Red Hand has been interpreted by Identity experts as belonging to the descendants of Zarah, the son of Judah and in the main rightly so, as red is associated with Judah and the hand with Zarah. We learned in Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe, that red is also strongly associated with Esau. It is interesting that the colour red stands out in Ulster symbolism, where the tribe of Dan dwelt for many centuries. 

We addressed that where Esau is and in particular the Amalekite branch of the Jews –  dwelling primarily in the United States – there is also the trace of a Nephilim bloodline. We are discovering that the same applies with Dan. Dan as the black sheep and bad boy of Jacob’s sons has an identical mission as Esau. What his motive is and why exactly, is a mystery yet to be unravelled. Thus a trail of red may not just be a sign of Judah or Esau, but Dan too; as the colour red is associated with the secret mysteries that certain bloodlines are all tied. 

The tribe of Dan have left place name evidence of their sojourn through Asia Minor, Greece and the isles of the Aegean Sea, not to mention extensively throughout continental Europe and the British Isles. The records of the Tuathe de Danaan living underground are pervasive and should not be overlooked. There are thousands of miles of tunnel networks all over the world which are dated to ancient civilisations. Even today, under every big city there are masses of tunnel networks. Underground facilities are common and not just a modern invention.

For instance, in the area formally known as Cappadocia in northeastern Turkey, thirty-six underground cities have been discovered so far, ‘with some going down eight levels. Some of these cities can hold a population of thousands. The ventilation [systems] are so efficient that even eight floors down the air is still fresh. Thirty vast underground cities and tunnel complexes have also been found near Derinkuya in Turkey’ – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim.

The tribe of Dan are not described just as serpentine themselves, they also worshipped fallen Seraphs and allied themselves with their Nephilim brood. 

A researcher on the subject states – emphasis mine: 

‘The name Danaans derived from their serpent Moon goddess, Dana or Diana. The Danaans made the headquarters of their serpent worshipping culture on the island of Rhodes, a name that originates from a Syrian word for serpent. Rhodes was the home of the Danaan brotherhood of initiates and magicians known as the Telchines’ – Article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. ‘The Greek historian, Diodorus, said these initiates had the ability to heal, change the weather, and ‘shape-shift’ into any form… The Danaans also settled on Cyprus and in ancient times it was known as Ia-Dan or the “Isle of Dan”… [the Danaan] traveled… to Britain where they became known as Tuatha de Danaan or the “People of the Sea.”

The Telchines were regarded as Wizards and Magi, even though for many they were merely Merchants and Warriors. They have been given mythical non-human status as spirits or demons, similar to the Tuathe De Danaan. They were excellent metallurgists, being skilled metal workers in brass and iron and a reminder of the Kenites – refer Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.

The Return of the Serpents of Wisdom, Mark Amaru Pinkham:

“The essence of Danaan science stems from music – the controlled manipulation of sound waves – and this becomes recorded in legend as the “music of the spheres” – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

‘The name Rhodes, which is [connected] to the German “Rot”, meaning red, as with Rothschild (Red-Shield) became a code name for the bloodlines. Malta, too, was an important center in 3500 B.C. and the home of a major Mystery School. Under Malta is a vast network of tunnels and megalithic temples where secret rituals took place and still do today. Malta’s original name was Lato, named after Mother Lato, the serpent goddess’ – the original Leviathan (refer article: Asherah).  

The Knights Templar [precursor to the Freemasons] secret society was formed in the late 11th century to protect the… ‘Le Serpent rouge’ the red^ serpent or serpent [bloodlines], together with their associated order, the highly secretive Priory of Sion. The goals of the Knights Templar and the Illuminati were then and are today to place these serpent bloodlines in all positions of power worldwide and thus form a… centrally controlled one world government’ – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?

The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 664-665 – emphasis mine:

‘… bloodlines of the Tuatha [de Danaan] were (and are to this day) considered sacred and divine; the bloodlines of Nephilim… Celts believed deities were their ancestors and not their creators, tracing their genealogies back through Celtes, Scythes, Albion, and Gog giants. These were the blond or red-haired, blue or green-eyed, fair-skinned descendants of the noble elven Celts. Celtic kings were always ceremoniously wed with mother goddesses. The Druids then kept these genealogies of Irish kings stretching back into the mists of time. This, then, accounts for the originating bloodline of the Irish as being fairy blood from Tuatha Denaan.

Irish descendants of Tuatha later interbred with the migrated… Celts, who interbred with the descendants from the lost tribes of Israel… as well as the Scythians, who then interbred with the alleged descendants of Jesus in England [the true tribe of Judah (refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes; and Appendix VIII: When the Creator came to dwell with His Creation)]…

They, in turn, interbred with… Benjamin royal blood [Wayne is referring to the French Merovingian Kings, and not the true tribe of Benjamin in Scotland]… united into the Arthurian bloodline [of the Welsh and the tribe of Simeon]… [culminating] in the Unicorn House of Stuart… These genealogies [all contain] Fairy blood [Nephilim] and Dragon blood [line of Cain originating with Samael the Serpent in the Garden of Eden (refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega)].’

The tribe of Dan’s emblems include the Lion, Scorpion, Eagle and Serpent, but overriding these four and in a real sense an amalgamation of them all is its true symbol, the Dragon. The people of Dan turned to the idolatrous worship of demons – Nephilim in discarnate form – and Baal worship (the Serpent of the Garden of Eden), for they bred with Nephilim and their Elioud offspring.

Dan threw his lot in with Esau and together they will instigate the events which lead into the great tribulation, the time of Jacob’s Trouble and the great Day of the Lord – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. Together they will rule the world to its terrifying crescendo. Thus preparing the way for the Beast – the One awaited for eons – and the False Prophet through a centralised world governance with a policy feasting on war, bloodshed and sacrifice – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. 

Dan’s astrological sign of scorpio, symbolises the two distinct paths of the Eagle and the Serpent, with the first representing a spiritual journey transcending upwards; the second creature, a carnal path spiralling downwards. Like the claws of a scorpion, the Danites and Edomites are two pincers working together. The Edomite Jews through the occult ideology of the Kabbalah; the tribe of Dan through the agenda of descendant Freemasonry networks and the overseeing, all seeing eye of the Illuminati. 

Unger Bible Handbook, page 273 – emphasis & bold mine: 

‘Dan’s position in the journey was on the North of the Tabernacle, with Asher and Naphtali. The standard of the tribe was of white and red^ and the crest upon it an eagle… Jacob had compared Dan to a serpent. Ahiezer substituted the eagle, the destroyer of serpents, as he shrank from carrying an adder upon his flag.’

Note the colours of red and white… colours typically associated with England, Northern Ireland and Wales, the full-blood brothers of the United Kingdom: Judah, Reuben and Simeon.

“… (priests) after the Order of Melchizedek… were the immortals to whom the term ‘phoenix’ was applied and their symbol was the mysterious two-headed bird now called an eagle, a familiar and little understood Masonic emblem.” (Hall, page 108) 

“... the two-headed eagle… is usually depicted in two colors of great mystical significance: red^ and white.” (Cirlot, page 93)’ 

Esau was an inheritor of the line and Way of Cain, through his spiritual rebellion against the Eternal and vengeful plans of destruction for his twin brother Jacob’s descendants; primarily the United States, England and Canada, as well as physically with his intermarriages with the Horites and the Amalekites. 

The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 670-672 – emphasis mine:

‘It would seem, then, that Amalek and his descendants ruled over Seir, while the descendants of Esau reigned over Edom/Idumea… Edomites, unlike the descendants of Amalek in Sier, ran off the Horites and all other Nephilim from the land of Edom, warring with them with the help of God… Theosophists believe the descendants of Esau, and in particular the grandsons of Bashemath… were granted the right to reign as Owl queens and Dragon kings for eternity, in the same spurious spirit and legacy of Lilith… [pointing] to Isaiah 34:10-17, which links screech owls [Barn Owl] and Edom… screech owls were… an unclean bird associated with desolation, a night creature that hops much like a goata nocturnal spectre… a night demon… night monster…’ – Article: Lilith. ‘All is reminiscent of Lilith, the female Oupres, night witch… night vampire… the Hebrew word lilit… the original spelling for the screech owl. It was from the Edomite marriage (Eliphaz and Timna) into the lords of Edom that the Tuatha D’Anu Fairy kings (in part) emerged.’

So too was Dan an inheritor of the antediluvian worship of the fallen dark Angels and their progeny the Nephilim. J R Church states: ‘… The Danites relocated to the northern reaches of the Promised Land. They settled at the foot of Mount Hermon in the territory of Bashan, and adopted the idolatrous Canaanite religion of Baal and Ashtaroth.’* An older name for Mount Hermon is Mount Ba’al-Hermon. 

Song of Solomon 4:8

English Standard Version

‘Come with me from Lebanon, my bride; come with me from Lebanon. Depart from the peak of Amana, from the peak of Senir and Hermon, from the dens of lions [of Dan], from the mountains of leopards.’

Psalm 29:5-6

King James Version

‘The voice of the Lord breaketh the cedars; yea, the Lord breaketh the cedars of Lebanon. He maketh them also to skip like a calf; Lebanon and Sirion [Hermon – Deuteronomy 3:8-9] like a young unicorn.

Psalm 22:12-13, 21

English Standard Version

“Many bulls encompass me; strong bulls of Bashan surround me; they open wide their mouths at me, like a ravening and roaring lion… [the Devil – 1 Peter 5:8] Save me from the mouth of the lion! You have rescued me from the horns of the wild oxen [unicorns]!”

These verses may draw attention superficially to the heraldry symbols of the Lion of England and the Unicorn of Scotland, but the symbolism is that of the Lion of Dan and the Bull and calf worship of Baal. It is no coincidence that the lions of Bashan and hence Dan are linked to the Bull (or Unicorn), symbols of Joseph. 

We have discussed in length in the article, Asherah, her role as not only the Adversary, but as consort and mother to Baal, as well as Lilith, their daughter. Baal means lord and the preeminent Baal of the Old Testament is Beelzebub in the New Testament. Beelzebub in turn is none other than the being translated misleadingly in the Book of Isaiah as Lucifer, with his true identity the Serpent in Eden and personal name, Samael. 

An intriguing quote by an unknown author – emphasis mine: 

‘Fortunately, a stone image of Asherah has survived… found in [the] ruins of Dan, where the golden calf was worshipped in what is now northern Israel, (which) dates from the eighth century B.C.E. The Goddess strongly resembles her neighboring deities Anet, Astarte, Ashtaroth.’*

The rebellious Angels descended upon Mount Hermon and it was their headquarters. Located at the 33rd degree parallel latitude and longitude from the Paris meridian – Article: 33.

Quote from an unknown source: ‘”Prior to the adoption in 1884 of Greenwich as the international Zero Meridian, each country made use of its own. The French Zero Meridian… is still used on the official maps produced by the Institut Geographique National… (Giovanni Domenico) Cassini’s meridian arc is still marked upon French maps as the Paris Zero.” Note: Using the Greenwich Zero Meridian, the northern territory of Dan lies at 35.5 degrees longitude. However, if the Paris Zero Meridian is used, having a 2.5 difference from Greenwich, Dan is found to lie at the 33rd degree longitude and latitude.

A comment online – emphasis mine:

‘… the sons of Lamech [Tubal-Cain (Tu-Baal Cain)] and descendants of Cain [Article: Na’amah], as well as Hiram Abiff the architect (a different person than King Hiram of Tyre), are all greatly honored and celebrated in the Masonic rituals. King Solomon, a follower of El (Jehovah), cooperated with King Hiram, the Phoenician king of Tyre, in building the Temple at Jerusalem. King Hiram’s father was Abi-baal, and Hiram was succeeded as king of Tyre by his son Baal-Eser I. 

Here, in the cooperation between the Baal king of Tyre and the El king Solomon may be the beginning of “strange gods” insinuating themselves into the court of King Solomon’ – Article: Seventh Son of a Seventh Son]. “For when Solomon was old his wives turned away his heart after other gods…” (1 Kings 11:4) Solomon by then “built a high place (mound)” for Chemosh and for Baal-Molech.) 1 Kings 11:7)’ – Article: Belphegor.

It is not a coincidence that Freemasonry has 33 levels of initiation into their secrets. The biggest secret once you have scaled all 33 degrees and beyond… is that the Lord of Light they worship is not the Eternal One, but an arch nemesis, Samael – the light bringer – who in turn is subordinate to Asherah. Freemasons are deceptively oblivious to the true god their highest echelons worship. Ancient texts reveal that the spiritual hierarchy under Samael is comprised of thirty-three gods and it is this arrangement which forms the ultimate basis for the esoteric significance of this specific number – refer article: 33

The number thirty-three may have a connection with the world prior to the great flood. The area of Babylon is situated on the 33rd degree north parallel. There is reason to believe that it was here that Cain travelled when he went to the Land of Nod – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla; and article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. If this area had pre-flood significance, as it certainly did after the flood during the reign of Nimrod, then the ancient occult significance of the number thirty-three, is firmly established. 

The tribe of Dan has influenced the course of Freemasonry from its Merovingian dynasty and Knight Templar roots. The symbols of the tribe of Dan are common to the Merovingians and the Royal House of Stewart. 

The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 542-543, 545, 567 – emphasis mine:

‘The standard superficial symbol for Rosicrucianism is the rose cross, similar to that of the Templars, who wore it as their emblem, and of the Fisher Kings, who bore it as a birthmark – the Mark of Cain… rosi and crux… Latin words… Ros signifies dew, which to alchemists is the solvent of gold or an elixir – Article: The Ark of God. Crux… equivalent to light… from which Lux is derived… the root for… “light” and “Lucifer” [aka: Baphomet, Ba’al, Beelzebub]… crux is the chemical hieroglyph for light… the authentic elixir of immortality… the five petal rose… is a symbol for reincarnation because it can fruit without being pollinated… it can die but be born again identical to itself… the oldest of the rose genera… the Rosa Rugosa, had five petals that modelled pentagonal/pentagram symmetry, like the guiding star of Venus… the orbit of Venus, when placed against a backdrop of the zodiac, forms a five-pointed star

… the Rosi Crucis, is more accurately described as a dragon incurved to circle a red^ cross, known as the Mark of Cain.The Rosi Crucis was a lucid sign known to the ancient Egyptians as Ourobous… The formal Dragon Court remained… active in the English kingship through William the Conqueror and the Stuart kingship via Robert the Bruce. The Dragon Court was toppled in England after the fall of the Stuart dynasty, which was replaced by the Hanoverian dynasty of Germany that reigns to this day’ – Article: The Life & Death of Charles III ‘… in Britain, the Draconian order known as the Rosicrucian Anglicae has maintained the [Ordo Draconis] tradition to this day in secrecy… as well as in other mystic organisations of Great Britain.’

The number three in the Bible means ‘finality’ or a ‘decision.’ This is quite appropriate considering the momentous decision ‘two hundred’ (actually many more, refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod) angels made with their leader Samyaza. The number thirty-three in numerology signifies a master number. Eleven through to ninety-nine are all powerful numbers. In numerology, the number thirty-three signifies ‘service.’ Again this is applicable to the dark angels and their mission accompanying Samyaza, who was either serving the aims of Samael, or was actually the Serpent of Eden himself – Genesis 3:15. 

In the occult, thirty-three is connected with opening the Third Eye and ‘attaining the highest spiritual consciousness attainable’ by a human being, with mastery over the self. The number 333 represents the transformation from the physical dimensions to the spiritual plane ‘through death, resurrection and ascension.’ 

The number 333 doubled, is also a veiled and hidden symbol of the more sinister 666. Numbers are extremely important to occultists; they are highly significant in the Bible; and they are the foundation of every scientific endeavour; for all DNA and encoding of life is but a mathematical formula. All computer programs are binary numbers. Numbers are the base of everything that is alive, exists or is created. Much could be said on many significant numbers, not just the number thirty-three. For now, the two most famous 33’s in the Bible are the age of the Messiah when he was sacrificed in his 33rd year (Article: The Christ Chronology) and the number of Angels who followed Satan the Adversary into rebellion, a third or 33.3% recurring. 

Cutting Edge – emphasis mine: 

‘Since the reign of Sir Francis Bacon and Queen Elizabeth I (1590 – 1603), Rosicrucianism and Freemasonry have ruled England and Europe with an increasingly iron hand’ – Article: The Shakespeare Shadow. ‘Once Adam Weishaupt established the Masters of the Illuminati on May 1, 1776, Freemasonry has been gradually moving the entire world into the Kingdom of Antichrist [the] New World Order’ – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?

This is the society where the ultimate goal is that from “The Christ” on downward, all the peoples of the world still living after the “Cleansing Cycle” will so spiritually evolve… that they will attain immortality on earth. The numeric symbol of this high degree of spiritual attainment will be ’33’, and the physical symbol will be the Third Eye that will open up physically between the eyes’ – refer article: 33.

‘This is the ultimate goal; unfortunately, to achieve it, a lot of people are going to have to die… [a] tremendous amount of Witchcraft… will be required to achieve this utopian state, for only a select few are truly “worthy” to pass through the cleansing cycle to live in this “New Heaven and New Earth” over which The Masonic Christ will rule

Throughout history, Freemasons, Rosicrucians, and occultists of the day have [pre-meditated] events that they planned, in order to move the world ever closer to the final ideal, keeping in mind the occult premise stated at the beginning of this article by Day Williams. Let us review it again:

“If a life is taken close to the northern 33rd Parallel, this fits with the Masons’ demonic mythology in which they demonstrate their worldly power by spilling human blood at a predetermined locale.”

‘This terrible concept is completely fulfilled by the bloody “I Witch” symbol, where human blood^ has been planned to be shed in huge torrents so that, at the right moment, The Christ may appear. Remember the Guiding Spirit vision of Albert Pike, January, 1870, in which the demon revealed that three world wars would have to be fought to establish the New World Order and its reigning monarch, Antichrist. Both world wars in the 20th Century have been fought to establish the One World Government, Economy, and Religion of Antichrist. This Third World War seems to be right ahead of us, and out of the smoke, debris, and blood of this war Antichrist will come striding.’

The French Merovingian dynasty of kings are interesting as they are not descended from the tribe of Benjamin as proposed by a number of authors. Nor are they are descended from Lot – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. Superficially, the Merovingians could have been from Dan by their use of Danite and Samson symbols; yet they were in fact descended from the Zarah line of Judah.

It may just be a coincidence but all the Merovingian kings wore their hair long as opposed to the Franks who cut their hair short. In fact, the Merovingians forbade anyone who was not Merovingian from having long hair. The Merovingian kings ‘were called… long-haired kings as they never used to cut their hair, believing that there was power in long hair. For them, the cutting of the hair of the king was considered a symbolic loss of power [and authority]. A King who had his hair cut would be forced to step down’ – refer article: Samson.

Fritz Springmeier: ‘Be Wise As Serpents revealed. . . how all the heads (presidents) of the LDS… [Mormons] have been descendants of the Merovingian dynasty, and they and the Masons have both used the Merovingian symbol the bee.’

Recall the bees of Samson’s riddle and the probability of the bees symbolising Dan. There is a belief that the modern descendants of the Merovingian line plan to rule the world from their future throne in Jerusalem and that their claim to be of the tribe of Judah descended from the children born to Jesus Christ and Mary Magdalene is legitimate. However, the weight of evidence indicates that they are more likely to be descended from Zarah of Judah than Pharez of Judah – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe; and article: The Life & Death of Charles III. 

We will learn later that there is strangely support for the first leader and founder of Mormonism, John Smith, descending from the tribe of Dan.

There are people on earth today who are related to Christ, since they descend from Christ’s half brothers and sisters. The scriptures state that Christ had sisters who are not named (Matthew 13:56) and at least four younger brothers who were called: James, Joseph, Simon and Judas (or Jude) – Matthew 13:55. Christ was a descendant literally and physically on his Mother Mary’s side of the tribe of Judah, through King Solomon. His adoptive father Joseph was also a descendant of the tribe of Judah, through David’s son Nathan (Matthew 1:1–17, Luke 3:23–38).

There is no evidence that this writer is aware, that the Messiah would or could sire children. His mission was to be an intercessor for humankind and a mediator between God and man. Getting married and having children was not part of the plan and would have been an unnecessary distraction, nor would it have been fair on a wife or children to lose their father so early and in such grisly fashion – Romans 8:34; 1 Timothy 2:5.  

As mentioned, a number of theologians and biblical scholars support the idea that the Antichrist – though it is not explained whether they intend the Beast or False Prophet to fulfil the role – as being from the tribe of Dan. 

Mount Hermon: Gate of the Fallen Angels, J R Church, 2011 – emphasis mine: 

‘Jacob prophesied that Dan would be “a serpent by the way, an adder in the path” (Genesis 49:17), and Moses prophesied, “Dan is a lion’s whelp: he shall leap from Bashan” (Deuteronomy 33:22). These two prophecies are remarkable, in that they connect Dan with the “seed of the serpent,” from which the Antichrist will emerge to claim the title “lion of Judah.”

We have discussed at length in Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity & Destiny of Nimrod and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega regarding the connection between Asshur, Nimrod, Azazel and Lilith. Hence this writer does not subscribe to the Antichrist being from the tribe of Dan, though Dan is without a doubt part of the global conspiracy to enslave humankind and thus transform humanity into something they should not be via the mark of the Beast. Thereby ushering in the Antichrist rule of the Beast and False Prophet.

Hippolytus influenced thought on the origin of the Antichrist. The verses used clearly reveal Dan’s involvement and treachery; though they are not obscure prophecies on the Beast or False prophet deriving from the tribe:

‘For it is certain that he is destined to spring from the tribe of Dan, and to range himself in opposition like a princely tyrant, a terrible judge and accuser, as the prophet testifies when he says, “Dan shall judge his people, as one tribe in Israel”. But someone may say that this was meant of Samson, who sprang from the tribe of Dan, and judged his people for twenty years. That, however, was only partially made good in the case of Samson; but this shall be fulfilled completely in the case of Antichrist. For Jeremiah, too, speaks in this manner: “From Dan we shall hear the sound of the sharpness of his horses; at the sound of the neighing of his horses the whole land trembled.” 

And again, Moses says: “Dan is a lion’s cub, and he shall leap from Bashan.” And that no one may fall into the mistake of thinking that this is spoken of the Saviour, let him attend to this. “Dan”, says he, “is a lion’s cub” (A Discourse on the End of the World, and on the Antichrist, and on the Second Coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, XVIII, XIX, XX); ‘and by thus naming the tribe of Dan as the one whence the accuser is destined to spring, he made the matter in hand quite clear. For as Christ is born of the tribe of Judah, so Antichrist shall be born of the tribe of Dan. And as our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, the Son of God, was spoken of in prophecy as a lion on account or His royalty and glory, in the same manner also has the Scripture prophetically described the accuser as a lion, on account of his tyranny and violence (Kilde).’

His mentor Irenaeus, Bishop of Lyon, unsurprisingly held the same view, as did other early church writers. Similar to the cherished yet erroneous beliefs that Germany is Assyria; the United States is Manasseh; or that the Jews are Judah; so too is the promulgated belief that the Antichrist is from the tribe of Dan, thus its continuance in error precluding any other thought on the subject. 

Against Heresies Volume 30, 1-2 – emphasis mine:  

‘Moreover, another danger, by no means trifling, shall overtake those who falsely presume that they know the name of Antichrist. For if these men assume one [number], when this [Antichrist] shall come having another, they will be easily led away by him, as supposing him not to be the expected one, who must be guarded against… This, too, the apostle affirms: ‘When they shall say, Peace* and safety, then sudden destruction shall come upon them.’ And Jeremiah does not merely point out his sudden coming, but he even indicates the tribe from which he shall come, where he says, ‘We shall hear the voice of his swift horses from Dan; the whole earth shall be moved by the voice of the neighing of his galloping horses: he shall also come and devour the earth, and the fulness thereof, the city also, and they that dwell therein.’ This, too, is the reason that this tribe is not reckoned in the Apocalypse along with those which are saved.’

On the Last Times, the Antichrist, and the End of the World, Ephraem the Syrian, 373 CE:

“At the end of the world at the final consummation… suddenly the gates of the north shall be opened… They will destroy the earth, and there will be none able to stand before them. After one week of that sore affliction (tribulation), they will all be destroyed in the plain of Joppa… Then will the son of perdition appear, of the seed and of the tribe of Dan… He will go into Jerusalem and will sit upon a throne in the Temple saying, ‘I am the Christ,’ and he will be borne aloft by legions of devils like a king and a lawgiver, naming himself God”

Dan: A Type of the Antichrist, St. Methodius of Olympus, 250-311 CE – emphasis mine:

“When the son of perdition appears, he will be of the tribe of Dan, according to the prophecy of Jacob. This enemy of religion will use a diabolic art to produce many false miracles, such as causing the blind to see, the lame to walk, and the deaf to hear. Those possessed with demons will be exorcised. He will deceive many and, if he could, as our Lord has said, even the faithful elect. Even the Antichrist will enter Jerusalem, where he will enthrone himself in the temple as a god (even though he will be an ordinary man of the tribe of Dan to which Judas Iscariot** also belonged)”.

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:

‘… [there is a] very interesting pattern of similarity between Dan within the 12 tribes of Israel and Judas among [the] 12 apostles… The most likely etymology for Judas’ surname, Iscariot, is man of Karioth. We read in Joshua 15:60 of a place in Judah named Kirjath-Jearim, also rendered Kiriath-Jearim. Due to the false worship associated with this area, it became known as Kiriath-Baal.  

“And there went from thence of the family of the Danites, out of Zorah and out of Eshtaol, six hundred men appointed with weapons of war. And they went up, and pitched in Kiriath-Jearim, in Judah. Wherefore they called that place Mananeh-Dan unto this day: behold, it is behind Kiriath-Jearim” (Judges 18:11-12).

The city of Kiriath-Jearim was apparently a border town, in close proximity to, if not on the very boundary itself, between the territory allotted to Judah and Dan. The Danites pitched their camp just to the west of Kiriath-Jearim, and, as they were wont to do, named the place after their father, calling it Mahaneh-Dan. So what we have here is the city of Kiriath-Jearim in Judah situated directly across the border from Mahaneh-Dan. Although named after the patriarch Dan by the Danites themselves, the area of Mahaneh-Dan actually came to be considered as the Dan sector of Kiriath-Jearim.

In other words, by the time of the first century A.D., there were really two Kiriaths, one in Dan, and the other just across the line in Judah. Interestingly, the plural for Kiriath is Kirioth. In effect, therefore, the name Judas Iscariot actually can be translated Judas of the two Kirioths. The usage of the plural in the case of Judas** indicates that he was most likely from the Danite Kiriath, otherwise the singular would have been employed, as was normally done, since the Jewish Kiriath was the more prominent of the two settlements.

In many respects, just as the end-time descendants of Dan, or a portion thereof, can be seen with reference to the predicted Anti-Christ, so can Judas Iscariot. Remember that there are only two individuals in all of Scripture that are called the son of perdition, an especially denigrating term, and they are Judas himself and the Anti-Christ [False Prophet] (John 17:12 & II Thessalonians 2:3).’

There are a number of chilling Catholic predictions which warn of an apostate leader who will focus their attention on the English speaking peoples of Britain, North America, Australia and New Zealand contributing to their demise on the world stage. 

Zachary the Armenian uttered a prophecy which was published in 1854 and later summarised in 2010, where he states: ‘And then there would be the war that the prophecy refers to as “the struggle of the strong, against the strong”. This empire of the north… will go to war against North America and North America will fall and be conquered and brought into bondage’ – refer Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia; and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.

Terrifyingly, Zachary adds: ‘and then the whole world fell under the dominion of the first born of hell. (Originally by Priest Fattecelli, Day of Anger: The Hand of God Upon an Empire, 1854, as paraphrased by Priest P. Kramer, What are the missing contents of the third secret? Fatima Crusader, 95, Summer 2010, pages 45-46)’ 

‘Private Catholic prophecies foretell a time when a Great Monarch will rise up and that he will destroy the English peoples.’ For instance, Saint Cataldus of Tarentino [circa 500 CE] said: ‘The Great Monarch will be in war till he is forty years of age… he will assemble great armies and expel tyrants from his empire. He will conquer England and other island empires. (Connor, Edward. Prophecy for Today. Imprimatur + A.J. Willinger, Bishop of Monterey-Fresno; Reprint: Tan Books and Publishers, Rockford (IL), 1984, page 30).’ 

St. Francis of Paola [Born in fifteenth century Italy]: ‘By the grace of the Almighty, the Great Monarch will annihilate heretics and unbelievers. He will have a great army, and angels will fight at his side. He will be like the sun [god] among the stars [angels]. His influence will spread over the whole earth. All in all, there will be on earth twelve Kings, one Emperor [the Beast], one Pope [the False Prophet] and a few Princes. They will all lead [unholy] lives. (Dupont, page 38)’ 

Werdin d’ Otrante [thirteenth century]: ‘The Great Monarch and the Great Pope will precede Antichrist… All the sects will vanish. The capital of the world will fall. The Pope will go over the sea carrying the sign of redemption on his forehead [Revelation 13:16]… The Great Monarch will come and restore peace* [1 Thessalonians 5:3] and the Pope will share in the victory (Connor, page 33).’ 

Mother Shipton [d. 1551]: ‘The time will come when England shall tremble and quake… London shall be destroyed forever after… and then York shall be London and the Kingdom governed by three Lords appointed by a Royal Great monarch… who will set England right and drive out heresy. (Culleton, page 163).’ 

Father Laurence Ricci, S.J. [d. 1775]: ‘… a valiant duke will arise from the ancient German house which was humiliated by the French monarch. This great ruler will restore stolen Church property. Protestantism will cease… This duke will be the most powerful monarch on earth. At a gathering of men noted for piety and wisdom he will, with the aid of the Pope, introduce new rules, and ban the spirit of confusion. Everywhere there will be one fold and one shepherd (Connor page 37).’ 

St. Senanus [d. 560]: ‘[The English] themselves will betray each other: in consequence their sovereignty will be broken… One monarch will rule in Ireland over the English. (Culleton, R. Gerald. The Prophets and Our Times. Nihil Obstat: L. Arvin. Imprimatur: Philip G. Scher, Bishop of Monterey-Fresno, November 15, 1941. Reprint 1974, TAN Books, Rockford (IL), page 128).’ 

Merlin [during the seventh century]: ‘After [the] destruction of England… shall come a dreadful man… he shall set England on the right way and put out all heresies. (Culleton, page 132).’

St. Malachy [in the twelfth century]: ‘… the English in turn must suffer severe chastisement. Ireland, however, will be instrumental in bringing back the English to the unity of Faith. (Dupont, Yves. Catholic Prophecy: The Coming Chastisement. Tan Books, Rockford (IL), 1973, page 15).’

It was foretold in 597 CE, by St Columbkille: ‘…English nobility shall sink into horrible life – wars shall be proclaimed against them, by means of which the frantically proud race shall be subdued, and will be harassed from every quarter. The English shall dwindle into disreputable people and shall forever be derived of power’ (Culligan E. The Last World War and the End of Time. The book was blessed by Pope Paul VI, 1966. Tan Books, Rockford (IL), pages 118-119).’

St. Columbine [d. 597]: ‘The enemies of the English [United States, Canada and the United Kingdom] shall be aroused in battle – they who reside in the eastern [Russia and a German led United States of Europe] and western [Central and South American confederation led by Mexico and Brazil] parts of the world… the English shall be defeated… After the English shall be defeated in this battle, they shall be harassed by every quarter; like a fawn surrounded by a pack of voracious hounds, shall be the position of the English amidst their enemies. The English afterwards shall dwindle down to a disreputable people (Culleton, R. Gerald. The Prophets and Our Times. Nihil Obstat: L. Arvin. Imprimatur: Philip G. Scher, Bishop of Monterey-Fresno, November 15, 1941. Reprint 1974, Tan Books, Rockford (IL), pages 131,132).’ 

Ancient Irish source: ‘England will again injure the Irish… This will be a sign for the frightful punishment of England… England suffers the same degradation as she meted out to her [neighbour], and for the same length of time. Not the smallest fraction of time in this long period shall be remitted… Never shall world power be hers again… France restores order in England (Culleton, pages 234,235).’

Saint Edward [d. 1066]: ‘The extreme corruption and wickedness of the English nation has provoked the just anger of God. When malice shall have reached the fullness of its measure, God will, in His wrath, send to the English people wicked spirits, who will punish and afflict them with great severity… (Culleton, page 137).’ 

In reference to these prophecies one commentator remarks: ‘The one they often refer to as the Great Monarch appears to be the same one that the Bible warns about as the final King of the North. Only by eliminating the vast bastions of Protestantism (which as various [Catholic] prophecies show is a goal), such as the [United States of America] and its Anglo-allies, can this ecumenical [Catholic] domination be attained. It would… be logical that the United States might be considered as “the capital of the world.”

The English speaking peoples have been afforded many blessings, yet ‘the three “most sinful nations” according to a 2010 BBC report based on the classic ‘seven deadly sins – [consisting of] lust, gluttony, greed, sloth, wrath, envy and pride’ – were Australia, the United States, and Canada (‘The Most Sinful Nation on Earth,’ February 2010, page 30).’ 

It is worth noting that ‘the five major causes for the decline and fall of the Roman Empire deduced from the writings of Edward Gibbon and noted historians of the Roman world were…

(1) The BREAKDOWN OF THE FAMILY and the rapid increase of DIVORCE.

(2) The spiraling rise of TAXES and EXTRAVAGANT SPENDING.

(3) The MOUNTING CRAZE FOR PLEASURE and the brutalization of sports.

(4) The mounting production of ARMAMENTS to fight ever-increasing threats of enemy attacks.

(5) The DECAY OF RELIGION into myriad and confusing forms, leaving the people without a uniform guide.’

These same ailments are afflicting the Celtic-Saxon-Viking peoples in the British and Irish descended nations of the world today.  

The following article begins with Dan and then spends time on Edom and the Jews. Though lengthy, as Edom and Dan go hand-in-hand, it is of value and an excellent expose of the ruling elite’s agenda. 

Merovingian Bloodline and the Black Nobility, Fritz Springmeier, 2000 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘… Gerald Massey’s A Book of the Beginning (1974)… goes in and shows in detail how the inhabitants of the British Isles came originally from Egypt. This is Important because the Druidism of the British Isles was simply a derivative [in part] from the Egyptian Satanic witchcraft/magic of Ancient Egypt. The Egyptian word Makhaut (clan or family) became the Irish Maccu and the Maccu of the Donalds (clan of Donalds) now reflected in the name [Mac-Don-ald]. 

The tribe of Dan was prophesied to be the black sheep of the nation of Israel which would bite the other tribes of Israel. The tribe of Dan had the snake and the eagle as its two logos. The tribe of Dan left its calling card all over Europe as it migrated west in the names of many places. 

Great Britain is the mother country of Satanism. Scotland has long been an occult center. The national symbol of Scotland is the dragon (the snake)[?], and for years the chief[?] of Scotland was called the dragon. The Gaelic language is an important language for Satanism, although English and French are also [used] extensively by the Illuminati. The planning sessions for world takeover that some ex-Satanists experienced were held in French. The British Royal Family have long been involved with the occult’ – Article: The Life & Death of Charles III.

‘For more information on this there is a detailed examination of the Royal family and the occult in the book The Prince and the Paranormal – The Psychic Bloodline of the Royal Family by John Dale (1987). They have also been actively involved with Freemasonry. British MI6 has been a major vehicle for the Satanic hierarchy working behind the secret veil of Freemasonry to control world events. British MI6 is the most secret intelligence organization in the world. (It is properly known as British Secret Service not to be confused with the U.S. agency by that name but performing a different function entirely.) The British Royalty have served as important figureheads to British Freemasonry lending credibility and respectability. British Freemasonry has managed to keep itself free of much of the criticism that the other national Masonic groups have brought on themselves. However, much of the credibility of British Freemasonry is undeserved. 

True, British Freemasonry is what it portrays itself to the public for the lower levels. But, the lower level Masons by their dues and activities are unwittingly supporting an organization that is led by Satanists at the top. 

An example of the subterfuge constantly exercised on the public by Freemasonry is a book purportedly written by a non-Mason entitled The Unlocked Secret Freemasonry Examined. The book portrays itself as an unbiased and complete expose of Freemasonry. The book states unequivocally that the Masonic order called Societas Rosicrucian in Anglia is only open to Christians and is a “Christian Order”. 

However, Edith Star Miller reprints copies of a number of letters from the chief of the Societas Rosicruciana in Anglia which show that the English Grand Masonic Lodge, the SRIA, the OTO, and the German Illuminati are all working together. 

It identifies the true authors of Nazi philosophy whom British Prime Minister Benjamin Disraeli described as, “the hidden hand behind government”. 

And looking at the natural, over ninety percent of those “who say they are Jews”, are not. They lie because they have no kinship to Abraham, Isaac, and/or Jacob by blood. (Check Encyclopedias Judaica and Britannica, Jewish and Universal Jewish Encyclopedias.)’ – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. ‘And certainly not by faith. True Israelites who are Hebrews call them Ashkenazim or Khazars. These people earned the title of “Black” Nobility from their ruthless lack of scruple. They employed murder, rape, kidnapping, assassination, robbery, and all manner of deceit on a grand scale, brooking no opposition to attaining their objectives. These all have immense wealth. And money is power. 

The most powerful of the Black Nobility families are located in Italy, Germany, Switzerland, Britain, Holland and Greece in that order. Their roots may be traced back to the Venetian oligarchs who are of Khazar extraction. They married into these royal houses in the early part of the twelfth century. Many of these royal families no longer have kingdoms, and not all Black Nobility are royal houses. According to author John Coleman, a “Committee of 300” from this untouchable ruling class includes Queen Elizabeth II [now King Charles, crowned 2023], the Queen of Holland [now King Willem Alexander, crowned 2013], the Queen of Denmark [Margrethe II] and the royal families of Europe. 

Socialist politician and financial adviser to the Rothschilds, Walter Rathenau, writing in the Wiener Press (24 December, 1921) said, “Only 300 men, each of whom knows all others govern the fate of Europe. They select their successors from their own entourage. These men have the means in their hands of putting an end to the form of State which they find unreasonable.” Exactly six months after publication, Rathenau was assassinated. 

The Masonic-controlled Swiss banks owe their existence to these families. In 1815 the Jesuits and their Freemason allies among the crowned heads of Europe held the Congress of Vienna, whereby Swiss neutrality (already sanctioned by the Peace of Westphalia in 1648) was forever guaranteed; and no matter how many wars are provoked in which the common man has to do the fighting, the money of the Nobility in Switzerland should always be free from plunder. 

Nathan Rothschild’s financing of Britain resulted in the defeat of Rome’s enemy Napoleon, (as well as being the source of his wealth and influence). Since Gregory XVI conferred a Papal decoration on Kalman Rothschild for loaning the Vatican five million pounds in a period of difficulty, the Rothschilds have been the fiscal agents of the Vatican. 

According to William Cooper’s book “Behold A Pale Horse”, which I am coming more and more to appreciate, all nations have agreed to relinquish sovereignty to the Pope and submit future problems to the Vatican for solution once the NWO is established. This I have been unable to confirm but in general, this is what will happen. 

“All nations” can only refer to the Black Nobility who have agreed to relinquish sovereignty to Rome in return for the restoration of royal power under a NWO. This was foretold in Daniel 7:20 and Revelation 17:12-13, “The ten horns which you saw are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast.” These ten horns were ten kings, represented in Daniel 2 by the ten toes of the image King Nebuchadnezzar saw in his dream. They are the royal houses into which the old Roman Empire was divided after the fall of the last emperor Romulus Augustus, in AD 476. They were Alemani (Germany) [Ishmael], Franks (France) [Lot], the Burgundians (Switzerland) [Haran], the Suevi (Portugal) [Aram], the Anglo-Saxons (Britain) [Jacob], the Visigoths (Spain) [Aram], the Lombards (Italy) [Nahor]…

It is imperative that we realize that privately, the Black Nobility refuse to ever recognize any government other than their own inherited and divine right to rule. They believe the United States still belongs to England. And work diligently behind the scenes to cause conditions whereby they might regain their crowns. Every royal and so-called noble dynasty past and present of Europe have seats on the “Committee of 300”, most often by nominees. There are just too many of these “royal” families for them each to have representatives on the “Committee of 300”. Precedence is determined by rank: first royal family members, then dukes, earls, marquises and lords, then finally “commoners”, who usually get the title of “Sir”. (Conspirator’s Hierarchy: The “Committee of 300”, Dr. John Coleman.) 

On September 30, 1931, British Prime Minister and Fabian Socialist Ramsay MacDonald, took Britain off the gold standard in obedience to the “Committee of 300”. In 1933, as one of his first presidential acts, FDR declared a banking holiday and ordered all US citizens to turn in all gold in their possession to the Treasury. Roosevelt handed over the gold supply of the USA to the privately-owned tax-exempt Federal Reserve, as the Seal of Solomon [six pointed star] was attached to the Shield of Britannia, and the Judaistic symbol of the Serpent was placed around her Trident. 

In 1933 the U.S. owned 40% of the gold in the world. The debt of the US in 1963, was $1.25 trillion, and gold, subject to call by foreign nations, exceeded by $16 billions, the amount on hand at Fort Knox. By 1963, it was said that the Rothschilds had withdrawn all the gold from England [Judah] and the United States [Joseph] to their coffers in France [Moab and Ammon], Belgium [Sheba and Dedan], Switzerland [Haran] and Holland [Midian]. Remember that name. 

Michael S. Heiser, examines many of the intriguing details and nuances coincident to Mount Hermon: charam, khaw-ram’; a primitive root; to seclude; specifically (by a ban) to devote to religious uses (especially destruction)… to be blunt as to the nose: – make accursed, consecrate, (utterly) destroy, devote, forfeit, have a flat nose, utterly (slay, make away). The consonants that make up ‘hermon” are (in Hebrew) ch-r-m (the final “n” is a noun ending typically suffixed to geographic locations). The noun cherem means “devoted to destruction” (the imagery is of a holocaust offering)… a doomed object… extermination: (ac-) curse (-d, -d thing), dedicated thing, things which should have been utterly destroyed, (appointed to) utter destruction, devoted (thing), net. 

Mount Hermon was, according to 1 Enoch 6:1-6, the mountain to which the Watchers, the sons of God, descended when they came to earth and cohabited with human women. 

This connection with the incident described in Genesis 6:1-4 is consistent in view of the connections between the terms Rephaim, Anakim, and Nephilim… the broader area of which Mount Hermon was part was Bashan, a place of special cosmic-geographical significance… Mount Hermon was also associated with Baal worship and evil serpentine cults. The cult center Baal-Hermon is mentioned several times in the Old Testament (e.g., Judges 3:3; 1 Chronicles 5:23). 

That the Israelites and the biblical writers considered the spirits of the dead giant warrior-kings to be demonic is evident from the fearful aura attached to the geographical location of Bashan. As noted above, Bashan is the region of the cities Ashtaroth and Edrei, which both the Bible and the Ugaritic texts mention as abodes of the Rephaim. What’s even more fascinating is that in the Ugaritic language, this region was known not as Bashan, but Bathan – the Semitic people of Ugarit pronounced the Hebrew “sh” as “th” in their dialect. Why is that of interest? Because “Bathan” is a common word across all the Semitic languages, biblical Hebrew included, for “serpent.” The region of Bashan was known as “the place of the serpent” – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. ‘It was ground zero for the Rephaim giant clan and, spiritually speaking, the gateway to the abode of the infernal deified Rephaim spirits…’

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:

‘… Dan’s relocation to the extreme north of Israel… placed it in close proximity to snow-capped Mount Hermon, the highest point in the land. This area has a long and mysterious history. Ancient records, stories, legends, and myths abound with regard to the unusual and even sacred nature of this region… this area, which became the extreme northern boundary of Israel, attained almost mythical proportions in ancient times. Hittite, as well as Biblical, records confirm that Mount Hermon was considered anciently as a dwelling place of the gods. Names such as Baal-hermon, Baal-gad, and even Hermes (Mercury of Roman mythology. Hermes is derived from the name Hermon), emanate from this area’ – refer Article: Thoth. ‘The mountain became a major center of pagan religious activity, including the worship of Pan. The region was even known as Paneas. Indeed, the Cave of Pan, which still today dominates the foot of Mount Hermon, was known as the passageway to Hades.

Later, in the days of Jeroboam, the northern ten tribes rebelled against the House of David and separated themselves from the southern tribes of Judah and Benjamin. The almost immediate result of this division is succinctly recorded for us in I Kings 12, where we read: ‘… And Jeroboam… took counsel, and made two calves of gold… And he set one in Bethel, and the other he put in DAN. And this thing became a sin, for the people went to worship before the one, even unto DAN.’ 

‘Note carefully the strategic part the area of Dan plays in this rebellion against God. The golden calf placed in Dan was situated at Mount Hermon, the historic site of pagan Canaanite worship, and the even more ancient locale of unspeakably evil pre-Flood activity that resulted in the destruction of the human race! Dan, in fact, became the center of… Baal-worship among the nations of the Northern Kingdom of Israel. 

I strongly suspect that Mount Hermon… is the original model of the fabled mountain of the gods. Virtually all ancient pagan civilizations had a sacred mountain, almost always located in the north, that was deemed to be the home of the gods. By far the most famous of these is Mount Olympus in Greece, but there are numerous others in different locales and historical eras [for instance, Central and South America and South East Asia]. Mount Hermon is undoubtedly the oldest of these very hallowed places, and perhaps the most significant as well [located on the 33rd parallel]. The concept of the sacred mountain is that it constitutes the center of the world, the gateway to revelation, and the stairway to heaven’ – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. 

Where there was no mountain, the people constructed one. The Babylonian ziggurat, such as the infamous Tower of Babel, or the Egyptian pyramids on the Giza Plateau are prime examples of such human efforts. In fact, after the Tower of Babel debacle, the area of Mount Hermon once again assumed its sacred pre-Flood significance. Indeed, the Amorite word for this mountain was Senir (Deuteronomy 3:8-9), a variant of the name Shinar, thus evoking the location of Nimrod and the notorious incident at Babel – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

‘This was then and had for centuries been a center for the worship of the god Pan. There was an impressive temple built in his honor at the base of Mount Hermon. Pan was the god of nature, noted for his voracious sexual appetite. He was the lusty god, known also as Pallas. He was characterized as half-goat, and thus was a satyr, indeed the chief satyr, of which there were many in the ancient mythologies’ – articles: Lilith; and Asherah. ‘The constellation Capricorn the goat-man was associated with him… The unicorn also became connected with Pan and his cult at Mount Hermon. 

Sirion, we are told in Deuteronomy 3:9, was the Sidonian name for Mount Hermon. With respect to the alternative name Pallas… the root words comprising the term Palestine are Pallas and Heth. Pallas we already know was another name for the god Pan, whereas Heth was the son of Canaan, and the father of the Hittites. The original word was Palesheth.  According to the Encyclopedia of Religion, the worship of Hermes and his son Pan at Mt. Cyllene in Arcadia was done under the name of Phales, which is derived from the word phallos, which gives us the term phallus or phallic. 

The name Hermon itself has a reference to a heap of stones, a landmark, a pyramid. Mount Hermon became popularly known as The Forbidden Place. It marked the northern limit of Israelite conquest in the days of Moses and Joshua. In other words, it was the sign designating the place where Moses was to stop and go no farther. Hermon and beyond were considered outside the influence and protection of the true God. The stone heaps so often utilized in the worship system of the mystery religions were actually phallic symbols [which include obelisks, menhirs and church steeples]. 

In reality, the renaming of the Promised Land by the term Palestine constitutes a brash, outright statement that this was the land of phallic-worship, part of the very ancient pre-Flood system instigated by the Nephilim, and reinstated through the descendants of Ham and Canaan after the Flood. 

Pan is also closely associated with music, and the pipe and flute most especially. Although a rather obscure reference, we find in II Samuel 24:6[-7] a possible reference to Pan-worship being connected to the tribe of Dan. Note the following: “Then they came to Gilead, and to the land of Tahtim-hodshi; and they came to DAN-JAAN, and about to Sidon, and come to the stronghold of Tyre”. The place-name Dan-jaan… is intriguing.

Most sources render it in one of two ways, either Dan of the woodland or forest, or Dan played a pipe (Merrill C. Tenney, Zondervan Pictorial Dictionary of the Bible, page 199). Both of these definitions can be viewed as having a relationship to Pan, since he was the god of nature, and thus of the forest and woodlands, and he has always been very closely associated with the musical instrument called a pipe or flute. In fact, the pan-flute is quite well known. Pan-worship was transported from Mount Hermon by a segment of Danites to Arcadia in Greece. 

The mythological origin of the Merovingian race is traced back to a water-beast known as the Quinotaur, which took the form of a sea-goat. This ancient story is derived from lore associated with the god Pan, who was, in fact, a sea-goat. The source of this mystical beginning to the Merovingians can be traced directly to the influence of the Danites who took Pan-worship to Arcadia and throughout Greece. Capricorn, the astrological sign connected to Pan, eventually became Baphomet and the Goat of Mendes, both of which are symbols of Satan, and were worshiped by the Knights Templar, the military wing of the Priory of Sion, established at the time of the First Crusade for the express purpose of aiding the re-establishment of the deposed Merovingian royal line over Europe.

With respect to the subject of Freemasonry, the term Sion is strongly associated with the symbolism attached to this ancient evil craft. Note that this word is Sion, not Zion. There is a difference, for in Deuteronomy 4, we read: “And this is the law which Moses set before the children of Israel… in the land of Sihon (one of the giants) king of the Amorites, who dwelled at Heshbon… and the land of Og (another giant) king of Bashan… From Aroer, which is by the banks of the river Arnon, even unto MOUNT ZION, which is HERMON” (Deuteronomy 4:44-48).

Notice that the King James Version of the Scriptures renders the name of Mount Hermon as Mount Zion. A check of the Hebrew used in this instance, however, reveals a mistranslation. Zion in Hebrew is Tsiyown, and is the name of the famous mountain of Jerusalem. It is used often throughout the Old Testament, both in a heavenly, as well as an earthly, sense. The key word in Deuteronomy 4:48, however, is not Tsiyown at all, but an entirely different term, Siyon, and indeed is the correct alternate name of Mount Hermon. 

The term Sion is connected directly to the pagan idolatry centered around Mount Hermon, and its inclusion in Freemasonry is not coincidental, since this assumed fraternal organization has been for centuries the promulgator of the ancient mystery religion, and at its upper echelons is integrally involved in the age-old, on-going attempt to control the world. In this regard, Mount Hermon, Sion, Esau [the Jews – false Judah], Dan, Baal, Freemasonry… in the north, stand in total opposition to Jerusalem, Zion, Judah, Yahweh, Messiah, and [the Law] in the south.

As an aside to this aspect of our study, it is instructive to know that in Celtic the word Sion means Mount of Stones or a Fortress. The Druids would build huge fires in the midst of their great stone circles or Sions, and the high priest would conduct worship services standing in the midst of the fiery stones. The central stone was called the Stone of the Covenant, and in Ireland, where there was much Danite migration and influence, it was known as Bethel – The House of God! 

… the Priory of Sion, a highly secret society connected with the Knights Templar… has been, since at least the time of the first Crusade (1099 A.D.), totally dedicated to the restoration of a particular royal house, the Merovingians… Even in our own day, the current European Council of Princes, ostensibly the advisory body to the European Union, consists of exactly 33 participating members, divided into the Council of Nine, and the Council of Twenty-Four. 

Every distinguished member of this assembly is of Merovingian lineage. The Merovingian dynasty is the royal bloodline that preceded Charlemagne and the Carolingian usurpers to the throne of the Holy Roman Empire, a bloodline that claims divine descent, but as we shall soon come to see derives instead from the apostate Israelite tribe of Dan! This conclave is destined to become the occult hierarchy of Europe. The present head of the European Council of Princes is HRM Prince Michael James Alexander Stewart, 7th Count of Albany (Scotland), succeeding the Hapsburgs of Austria who had held the seat since 1946.’  

Perhaps infiltration by Dan (and certainly Esau) into the royal line has occurred, though still, the original Merovingian blood line is that of Judah – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran; and Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.

‘It should also be of interest that the headwaters of the Jordan River emanate from Mount Hermon [and the Cave of Pan]. The name Jordan, as you can easily see, contains the word dan. It is derived from the Hebrew root word meaning to descend, and can be defined as the descent or the going down of Dan, and has always been associated with death. The Jordan River… winds its way like the serpent of Dan… Down, down, down, the river of Dan descends until it reaches the lowest land region on the face of the earth, the appropriately named Dead Sea, where forward motion finally ceases… Remember that Naaman the Syrian at first refused to bathe seven times in the Jordan, exclaiming that there were far better rivers in his own land. Perhaps this is why the Messiah agreed for John to baptize Him in the Jordan River, since it has such a connotation as the place of death!’          

Samael and the Tribe of Dan, Sons of Samael, Glorian – emphasis mine:

‘The angel Samael is related with the sign of Aries, the sign that rules the head. Samael also rules the sign of Scorpio, which is in Yesod, the sexual organs (root of the Tree of Knowledge*…)’ [refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega]. Since we are talking about the advent of Samael, we have to understand that we are talking about the advent of the power of God, about how the creative energy… above (the head, Aries) comes down to the sexual organs (Scorpio) in order for creation to exist… [refer article: 33]. Samael relates to the Ox [and] the Ox or the winged Bull [or winged Unicorn, a Pegasus] relates to the vision of Ezekiel. 

Ezekiel says that the feet of the creature that he sees in his vision has legs and feet of a calf and [it] has six wings; these relate to the creatures [Seraphim] that are around the Ancient of Days… the winged bull relates to the… Holy Spirit, thus this bull is the creative force…’ 

It is worth noting Baal is represented by a Bull. This has meaning when we understand that Baal is actually Samael, the one described as a light bearer; who as the Serpent in the Garden, enticed Eve to partake of the Tree of Knowledge* of Good and Evil, a euphemism for transforming into a physical sexual creature.** Baal meaning lord or master is the chief of all the other lords who are in fact fallen angels. The Lord of the Fliers (not flies as incorrectly translated) is another name for Baal, commonly rendered as, Beelzebub.

Glorian: ‘In the book of Genesis, when Jacob is blessing his children (the twelve tribes) he addresses Dan… Dan shall judge his people, as one of the tribes of Israel. Dan shall be a serpent (Nachash) by the way, a viper (a Sephaphim, which another way to say fiery serpent in Hebrew) in the path [a Seraph in the path], that biteth the horse heels, so that his rider shall fall backward… the blessing to the tribe of Dan, the child of Jacob, is pointing directly to the serpent… The tribe of Dan is an archetype related with the serpent… Dan is the force of the serpent… 

This is an alchemical transformation of the animal forces related with the Ox [or Unicorn] from that vision of the creatures of Ezekiel: And their feet were straight feet; and the sole of their feet was like the sole of a calf’s foot: and they sparkled like the color of burnished brass. – Ezekiel 1: 7. The calf’s foot is Kabbalistically pointing at… the physical body**. This is why the devil is always symbolized with hooves, because the devil with calf’s feet symbolizes the sexual potency, the sexual energy** in us. Sexual force is represented by the symbol of the cloven foot of the devil.

The Ox [or Unicorn]… is transformed when it descends… and thus becomes the devil’s foot, it becomes the serpent [from a cherub to a seraph]. How does the force of the Ox… of Samael… and the tribe of Dan, become a serpent? It is transformed into a serpent because it is energy, it is not a person. 

It is an energy that descends… and that we gather… from the atmosphere… through… the liver and through… [the] spleen… the blood is created thanks to the liver and to the spleen; this is the blood that relates to the kingdom of Edom… which is the kingdom of the blood. Dom is blood in Hebrew which circulates in the body, the whole body. The creative force of God that descends… and as blood circulates in the body, and in the end expresses itself through the sexual organ which in this case is the devil’s foot that we have to tame, the devil that we have to conquer. It is the devil that tempts us. This is the mystery of Baphomet, the sexual transmutation that is cryptically written in different parts of the Bible and that we have to understand. 

The heel of our horse (physical body) is the sexual force. Remember that when Jacob was born he was holding the heel of Esau. This is the meaning, the wisdom of Esau’s heel. The heel represents the sexual force, “so that his rider shall fall backward…”

And they had a king over them, which is the angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon. – Revelation 9: 1-3, 5, 6, 11. The angel of the bottomless pit is Abaddon, in Hebrew, and in Greek Apollyon. Since we are talking in Hebrew mythology, let us just take Abaddon. What does Abba mean? Abba means “father” in Hebrew. And what does Dan mean in Hebrew? It means “judge.” Abaddon is “the judge, the father.” Others say it is called “destruction.” Yes, it is also called destruction… Abaddon is Abba-Dan, the judgment of the father, which is symbolized as the Elder of Days in the vision of Ezekiel’ – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.

The article shows the connection between the Bull and its veneration which has been a recurring theme in a number of chapters. We understand that Samael is a Seraph, yet the question remains, did he begin as a Cherub. Did Samael transform from a Bull to a Serpent? – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. If the heel is a symbol for sexual force then we also have another tie in between Dan and the Seraph created Nephilim. If as in the Days of Noah, there is another irruption of the Nephilim, then the tainting of humanities bloodlines and in particular the affectation of Ephraim will be to a much larger extent than imagined. 

The association between Edom and Dan is relevant, in remembering Jacob grasped Esau’s heel; while Dan as a serpent, will bite the horse heel of Ephraim – Genesis 25:26; 49:17. 

We have fully investigated Azazel, the fallen dark Angel who is now in a place of restraint. He will be released and the name Abaddon in Hebrew, is a title or description of him – as a ‘destroyer’ – just as Satan – as an ‘adversary’ and nemesis – is for Asherah; and the appointed Christ, as the ‘anointed’ or chosen one is of Immanuel. The added interpretation of the word Abaddon as ‘the Father’s judge’, is fascinating in light of his role as the Beast – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

Dan seems so out of character with his brothers that during this writer’s research it was considered that he was not Jacob’s son from Bilhah but rather an adopted son. His mother still being Bilhah, but rather Dan’s father was actually Reuben. Recall in Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes, the incest account between Reuben and his stepmother Bilhah. It is possible that Jacob took Dan as his own to save face for himself, Bilhah and Reuben.

Against this argument is the age of Reuben when Dan was born; whom according to an unconventional chronology was six years older. In support of this scenario there are three points to consider. 

Remember a similar scenario was enacted hypothetically (refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator, when Ham committed incest with Arphaxad’s wife, Rasuaya. The resulting child was Canaan and he was raised in Arphaxad’s house. The truth is this did not happen, though for example’s sake, it is not entirely implausible for Jacob to have been similarly magnanimous and adopted Dan. Note again, the chronology for Reuben and Dan’s births would need to be reconsidered to follow this line of reasoning.

Secondly, is that reading between the lines, Reuben had a high sex drive to put it politely. His giving the aphrodisiac mandrakes to his own mother Leah is a curious story and hints at something more, which is left unspoken. Especially when the forced act of incest by Reuben occurs years later.

Thirdly, the country of Northern Ireland, incorporates both the descendants of Reuben and the modern day fulfilment of the land of Bashan. 

It is an interesting coincidence then, that Reuben though removed from the original Bashan to the south, beneath Gad and East Manasseh was still connected by being on the eastern side of the River Jor-dan

We have considered the connection with Elioud giants in Ulster as there were anciently in Bashan. Dan and Reuben are linked geographically in Ulster more than once as we shall discover when studying Dan’s ‘leap from Bashan.’ Though Reuben dwells as the Protestant Northern Irish population today, the tribe of Dan chose to nestle, coiled as a snake, primarily in Ulster over any other area in ancient Erin or in the neighbouring Isle of Albion. Though Dan fully travelled the length of Britain from Cale-don-ia in the far north of Scotland, to Lon-don and Dum-nonia (or Devon) in the Southeast and southwest of England respectively; and Dun-oding in the west of Wales, it is Northern Ireland which has been Dan’s principal home. Has it been an invisible connection with his real father Reuben, that has kept him close? 

As Dan appears to lose his status as a son of Jacob as hinted at in the Old Testament ancestry records (and confirmed in the Book of Revelation), it would be reasonable to explain why Joseph’s inheritance was perhaps split between his two sons. Meaning, eleven tribes were restored to twelve, for twelve is a powerful number in a foundational, advisory and ruling capacity. For instance, the twelve Apostles and the two times twelve Council of twenty-four Elders – Revelation 4:4. 

Though the use of ‘the thirteenth tribe’ by author Koestler was attention grabbing, in describing Jacob’s brother; Esau is still not a son, or a tribe of Israel. Though the describing of Manasseh by identity researchers as the thirteenth tribe to support the use of the number thirteen in America’s founding documents and symbols is imaginative, the literal thirteenth tribe by birth is Ephraim, to whom the number thirteen more accurately applies, as Ephraim numerically dominates the United States – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. 

These three aside, the real thirteenth tribe by virtue of his excommunication from the family because of a. his betrayal towards Joseph, b. his straying into idolatry, and c. rushing headlong into wilful disobedience and rebellion against the Creator, as Esau had done before him… is Dan.

It is ironic that the very person Dan hated, is the one who replaced him, receiving a double portion of blessings in response. The irony extends even further to the fact that the majority of Dan’s descendants now live in Joseph’s territory. Yet, there is no better mechanism to bring down your enemy than from within. We have yet to identify a reason for Dan’s negative character traits, even though a motive for his hatred towards his brothers with the exception of Reuben, appears to trace back to Joseph and the ‘bad report.’ 

The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:

‘The predictable merging of the descendants of two patriarchs shouldn’t really be all that surprising, especially if we consider some of the numerous similarities between the two houses. The most obvious is that they shared a close family relationship, since Esau was Dan’s uncle. From the beginning, they both were considered lower in God’s eyes, as well as those of the rest of the peoples. They were, in effect, both rejects! 

They were also very much alike in character, as both exhibited the traits of craftiness, secrecy, deception, and violence, not to mention, of course, a strong penchant for the most despicable sort of religious practices imaginable!’

Even if Dan is Jacob’s son, the circumstances of his birth occurred following the serious domestic upset regarding Rachel’s barrenness and contrastingly, Leah’s bountiful fertility. Thus, Dan was either possibly born out of wedlock via Reuben or was probably the first son born out of the wedlock of Jacob’s first wives Leah and Rachel. While this may not appear at first to be of any real significance it did set Dan apart in particular from the first four of Jacob’s sons, Reuben, Simeon, Levi and Judah, and so with Naphtali, Gad and Asher, was of lesser status in Jacob’s family. When Dan was born, what Rachel uttered about judgement, could be taken as the result of a bastard child who was not really her own through Jacob… Then Rachel said, “God has judged me, and has also heard my voice and given me a son…” – Genesis 30:6, ESV. 

Our next segment is a concerted effort of this writer to discover the truth. In following the tribe of Dan’s path, conjecture is required before conclusions can be gleaned; therefore, no offence or slight is intended to any peoples or groups discussed. As with the Jewish people, though there may be an evil element within the hierarchies who manipulate the nations of the world via ownership of big banks and major corporations, this is certainly not a reflection on everyone that is Jewish. And so similarly, with anyone of Danite descent. 

Following the winding serpentine trail of Dan from Egypt, Canaan and Greece through Europe leads to the British Isles. After many years of researching and going round in investigative circles; following a tail with seemingly no head, I realised that though there is clear evidence for Dan once being in both Ireland and England; there is yet stronger evidence of Dan in Scotland and Wales. But with that said, the strongest evidence of all for his location… is in Northern Ireland. 

We have already begun a case for Dan’s relationship with his possible progenitor Reuben – or perhaps simply a fraternal similarity and friendship – and this points to Northern Ireland. The Bible does not say Dan is scattered, though it does not reveal a permanent home of their own either. Likewise in the scriptures, the relationship between Dan and Judah is admittedly strong… yet Dan’s relationship with Ephraim is stronger. Recall the precedent of the tribe of Dan splitting into two during the time of the Judges, with one located in the South, adjacent to the Philistines and the tribe of Ephraim and one settling in the North of Canaan.

An important clue is the ‘leaping from Bashan.’ As each time somewhere is recorded in the ancient past in the Bible, there is a modern day equivalent. The leaping from Bashan is not from the Middle East to Britain, for other tribes have done that, but rather from where Bashan is today; that is, Ulster to Britain and back again. 

There are only one people who could realistically fulfil this prophecy and they are the Scots Irish. Let it be clear, this is not a blanket indictment on the Scots Irish as an ethnic group. The constant reader will know that suspicion is raised only towards the hierarchy within the tribe of Dan; of which, there is good cause to believe they are heavily involved in secret or not so secret societies and cabals of the global elite who are working against the ‘greater good’ – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?

Discover Ulster-Scots, Who are the Ulster-Scots – emphasis mine:

‘Despite the assertion that Scotch applies only to whisky and not to the people of Scotland, many Scotch-Irish in America are fiercely proud of this title and defend its use unfailingly, citing evidence from the period to substantiate their claim.’ 

In a letter dated April 14, 1573, the term is first used in reference to descendants of ‘gallowglass’ [Galloway], mercenaries from Scotland who had settled in northeastern Ireland, by Elizabeth I of England, who wrote: “We are given to understand that a nobleman named Sorley Boy Mac-Don-nell and others, who be of the Scotch-Irish race…’

For the purpose of this chapter, the term Ulster-Scots will be used for those peoples who live in Northern Ireland descending from Lowland Scots and the Northern English. The term Scots-Irish will refer to those peoples who have emigrated from Northern Ireland to the nations of South Africa, Australia, New Zealand and beyond. 

The term Scotch-Irish from Scotch-Airisch, is the recognised term to describe all those who have similarly emigrated, though in this instance, singularly to North America and principally the United States. ‘The earliest known American reference appeared in a Maryland affidavit in 1689-90’ though did not gain common usage until after 1850. 

The Scotch-Irish were one of the principal groups of settlers to the Southern United States whose influence is still widely felt in the South. Very interestingly, the Scots-Irish have ‘been called a people without a name’ and as a culture in America, ‘the invisible people.’ The Scotch-Irish are those people whose ancestors had lived in Northern Ireland, some for several generations before emigrating to the United States. Historian David Hackett Fischer in Albion’s Seed: Four British Folkways in America, called them Borderers. This term encompasses the original Scots who first settled in Ulster from the borderlands of southern Scotland and northern England. He also says: 

‘Many scholars call these people Scotch-Irish. That expression is an Americanism, rarely used in Britain and much resented by the people to whom it was attached. “We’re no Eerish bot Scoatch,” one of them was heard to say in Pennsylvania.’

Principally from Galloway, Dumfries, Renfrewshire, Lanarkshire, Ayrshire, Argyllshire, the Lothians, the Scottish Borders, Berwickshire, Northumberland, Cumbria and Yorkshire; there were also minorities who originated from Wales, the Isle of Man, the southeast of England, Flanders, the German Palatinate and France; including the Huguenot ancestors of Davy Crockett. 

The Borderers were different from the Highlanders in that they didn’t wear kilts, belong to clans or speak Gaelic and they were robust, adventurous and rebellious. ‘Once in America, they formed a more-or-less cohesive unit, if that can be said of a people who nurtured a proud and sometimes argumentative spirit, and a disdain for authority’, according to Katharine Garstka, The Scots-Irish in the Southern United States, 2009.

The Scots-Irish: The Thirteenth Tribe, Raymond Campbell Paterson – emphasis mine:

‘Many of the descendants of the original Scots-Irish settlers would happily wear kilts and tartan on commemorative days, though this would have been a shock to their ancestors, who took particular trouble to distance themselves from all things Celtic and Gaelic.’ 

These early immigrants tended to settle in large kinship groups often due to lack of money, sharing the same last name – recall Dan had only one son recorded in the Bible – this made record keeping difficult at the time and for genealogists today. This was so widespread that marrying someone of the same last name did not mean they were closely related as cousins, just that they originated in the same kinship group. 

Not only that, but it was customary to give a child the first name of the paternal grandfather or grandmother. Popular last names included: Campbell, McDonald and Galloway (remember this one) and first names: Robert, Richard, Andrew, Patrick, David, Archibald, Ronald, Wallace, Bruce, Percy and Howard for boys; and Mary, Elizabeth, Anne, Catherine, Margaret, Janet and Marion for girls. 

The first trickle of Scots to migrate to Northern Ireland in the sixteenth century prior to 1600 came from a Scottish culture of poverty, working small farms and living at subsistence level on over-farmed land. As the population of Scotland grew, they migrated the handful of miles across the water to the northern part of Ireland which was sparsely populated with large, bountiful tenant farms. The Nine Years War ended in March 1603, the same month James came to the throne and when the earls of Tyrone and Tyrconnell – chiefs Hugh O’Neill and Hugh O’Donnell – the leading families and founding clans of the ancient province of Ulster, surrendered to the English. 

In 1606 there was an independent Scottish settlement in east Down and in Antrim; led by adventurers James Hamilton, a university don and spy and Sir Hugh Montgomery, an Ayrshire laird. Montgomery was granted half of Conn O’Neil’s land – the King of Tír Eógain, anglicised as Tyrone – the largest and most powerful Gaelic lordship in Ireland, as a reward for helping Conn O’Neill to escape from English captivity. Hamilton forced himself in on the deal when he learned of it and the final settlement after a three year haggle, gave Hamilton and Montgomery a third of the land each. 

Paterson states – emphasis mine:

‘In granting Hamilton the territory of Upper Clandeboy and Great Ardes, James emphasised the intention “… of inhabiting the same, being now depopulated and wasted, with English and Scottish men; and the carrying of men, cattle, corn and all other commodities from England and Scotland into the said territories. Also, to have liberty to alien (grant) to any English or Scottish men, or of English and Scottish name and blood, and not to have the mere Irish.”

Ireland was formally an English possession, so it was important to emphasise English as well as Scottish settlement, though for reasons of geography and temperament, the new plantation was almost exclusively Scottish, as James himself clearly recognised it would be:

‘The Scots are a middle temper, between the English tender breeding and the Irish rude breeding and are a great deal more likely to adventure to plant Ulster than the English.’ 

An organised colonisation of the land began after the confiscation of huge tracts of land in the south and west of Ulster, from Gaelic Irish nobility, known as the Flight of the Earls in 1607. King James I of England and Ireland (James VI, Scotland) initiated the process of pacification with the Plantation of Ulster Act in 1609. The motive was to solve at best or ease at least, Catholic Irish restlessness, by encouraging Protestant, English speaking Scots and English. 

From the Irish Rebellion in 1641 until the end of the Catholic Jacobite War in 1691, Ulster was unstable with governance shifting between Irish Gentry and the English, including the Irish Confederate wars with Scotland and the wars of the Three Kingdoms with Cromwell – Genesis 49:4. Due to famine in Scotland, some fifty-thousand people arrived in Ulster between 1690 and 1700. 

Paterson – emphasis mine:

‘Ireland remained a dangerous frontier. Native Irish chieftains, deeply resentful of their changing circumstances, took to the wilds as outlaws, and as ‘woodkernes’ represented a real threat to the more isolated settlers, many of whom were wiped out in midnight raids. The descendants of the Scots migrants were later to face a similar threat on the American frontier.

While the Irish raiders were tough, the Scots were even tougher.

Many of the early migrants came from the Scottish borders, men with names like Armstrong, Bell and Elliot, where they had been hardened in an age-old struggle with the English.’

The irony is that as the English government encouraged immigration to Northern Ireland, they then in turn created an untenable environment that eventually caused the Scots-Irish to migrate again. Queen Anne’s 1703 Test Act required all crown officials – which broadened to include the military, civil service, educational institutions and municipal corporations – to be members of the Anglian Church of England. Those who did not vow allegiance to the Anglican faith were known as dissenters and could not vote or bear arms. The Ulster-Scots were staunchly Presbyterian (church government by elders). They were subsequently excluded from any power with even the Presbyterian clergy unable to perform marriages, baptisms or burials. 

Paterson – emphasis mine:

‘As well as new modes of farming the Scots brought a strict Calvinist doctrine, which by the late 1630s was taking a firmly Presbyterian shape, as opposed to the episcopacy [church government by Bishops] favoured by the king. Later in the century an Anglican opponent of the puritans detailed the impact of Scottish Presbyterianism on Ulster: 

“Hereupon followed the plantation of Ulster, first undertaken by the city of London, who fortified Coleraine and built Londonderry, and purchased many thousand acres of land in the parts adjoining. But it was carried on more vigorously, as most unfortunately withal, by some adventurers of the Scottish nation who poured themselves into this country as the richer soil; and, though they were sufficiently industrious in improving their own fortunes there, and setting up preaching in all churches whosesoever they fixed, yet whether it happened for the better or the worse, the event hath showed. For they brought with them hither such a stock of Puritanism, such as contempt of bishops, such a neglect of the public liturgy, and other divine offices of this church, that there was nothing less to be found amongst them than the government and forms of worship established in the church of England.” 

‘By 1707, the year that the Scottish parliament merged with its English cousin, the Protestant colony of Ulster was a hundred years old. The differences that had existed between the original settlers, whither Scots or English, had largely ceased to exist. It is now possible to discover a distinct Protestant Ulster identity, recognisably unique and distinct from the sources of origin. With the absence of outmoded feudalism, still present in Scotland, looser kinship ties, and a freer labour market the Ulster Protestants began to develop in an unanticipated direction.

If anything religion provided the common bond, rather than race, uniting dissenters of differing faiths, though it is also true to say that the Scots settlers had acquired a cultural domination over their English counterparts. Though loyal to the crown, they were a people who, through decades of adversity, had become self reliant, and never quite lost the feeling that they were surrounded by a hostile world:

‘They learned from hard experience’, one commentator noted ‘that one must fight for what he has; that turning the other cheek does not guarantee property rights; in short, that might is right, at least in the matter of life and land ownership.’ 

Trade laws favoured English exporters over Irish and exorbitant rent increases when a lease expired – with the terms often broken early – bankrupted many famers. Coupled with drought, sheep diseases and small pox which took its toll on the citizens of Northern Ireland, one thousand people in April 1717, made the eventful decision to make the arduous journey to Boston on the ship The Friends’ Goodwill; setting sail from Larne, County Antrim. Between 1717 and 1775 it was known as the ‘Great Migration’ and included five waves of an estimated two hundred and fifty-thousand Scots-Irish sailing to America; particularly from Counties Antrim, Down and Derry or Londonderry. About this time, the British took control of New France which allowed many Scots-Irish to migrate to Canada, who were known as the Scotch-Irish Canadians.

The distinction between the tribe of Dan who largely departed Northern Ireland and the tribe of Reuben who remained is unwittingly highlighted by Paterson:

‘The contemporary image of the Ulster Protestant [Reuben] is most commonly that of the Orangeman, with all of his exaggerated loyalty to Britain and the Crown [tribe of Judah]. For the dispossessed of the 1770s [Dan] the opposite was true: they had lost everything, and came to America with an intense hostility towards all things British [rather, English].’ 

The earliest immigrants to America arrived in New England, later heading to Pennsylvania. They were valued for their fighting prowess, protestant dogma, honesty, independence of spirit, and work ethic which helped settle and secure the frontier. Many of the first permanent Scotch-Irish settlements were in Maine and New Hampshire. 

For example, the author Stephen King is from Maine and possesses Scotch-Irish ancestry.

Select Surnames: ‘Stephen’s paternal forebears were… Scots Irish, although their name was Pollock not King. James Pollock, born in 1762, had emigrated from Ireland to Pennsylvania around 1788. He was a Methodist minister in Juniata county, Pennsylvania for forty-two years. His tombstone read:

“Sacred to the memory of Rev. James Pollock who died on January 22nd 1848 aged about 86 years. He was a native of Ireland who lived 60 years in this country – 42 of which he professed Christianity, the doctrine and the practice of which he exemplified in his walk through life.”

It is interesting that Stephen King’s eldest child, Naomi is a church minister.

In 1918 William Pollock – the great, great grandson of James Pollock – and his wife Helen were living in Peru, Indiana. ‘However, in that year the Spanish flu was circulating and William died from it at the tender age of thirty. Afterwards his widow Helen moved into lodgings in Peru with her young children. She remarried in 1923 and moved to Chicago.

Don-ald, William’s son and Stephen’s father, was just four at the time of his father’s death. When he grew up, he joined the Navy. Sometime in the 1930’s he changed his name from Pollock to King. Why did he do this? Did he feel no connection to his dead father or to his mother who had since remarried? There are no clues.

[Stephen] was a surprise addition to the family as his mother [Nellie Ruth Pillsbury] had been told that she would never have children (Stephen’s elder brother Dave had been adopted).’

As further settlers arrived they followed the Great Wagon Road thus avoiding areas settled by the English, Germans and Quakers, that traversed six hundred miles to Georgia, with many settling along the path. The numbers were such that Charleston, South Carolina became the second biggest arrival point after New York for ships from Ireland. 

The Scotch-Irish by 1730, had moved south to the lush Shenandoah Valley of Virginia and ‘always on the move’ the Scotch-Irish travelled ‘to the Carolinas, Georgia, Tennessee, and Kentucky’ including Alabama and Texas; as ‘the restless’ Scotch-Irish with their ‘intrinsic wanderlust’ led the way westwards behind such ‘trailblazers as Dan-iel Boone.’ The Scotch-Irish were nomadic and they adopted the Scandinavian housing of log cabins, though still based on a standard Ulster house floor plan. They didn’t have many culinary skills and ate mostly mutton, lamb, and oats. Their music, unlike the Highlanders with their bagpipes, was played on fiddles and dulcimers. They also brought to America their traditions of storytelling, dancing and making ‘moonshine’ or illicit whiskey. 

Paterson – emphasis & mine:

‘For the original Quaker and Puritan settlers of the thirteen colonies, largely English in origin, the emigrants of Ulster, an increasingly common sight, were usually described as ‘Irish.’ To counter this misconception the newcomers adopted the older description of ‘Scots’. It was in this semantic exchange that a new breed took shape: they were the ‘Scots-Irish.’

For many years these people had lived on a frontier in Ireland, and it seemed natural for them to push on to a new frontier, where land was both plentiful and cheap, introducing a new urgency and dynamism into a rather complacent colonial society. Before long these ‘backwoodsmen’, distrustful of all authority and government, had established a hold on the western wilderness, fighting Indians and wolves in much the same way that they had once fought wolves and woodkern. In Pennsylvania the Scots-Irish established an almost complete domination of the outer reaches of the old Quaker colony. It was a dangerous life, but one which has established a lasting image in American history and folklore…’

The Scotch-Irish gravitated to the American frontier of settlement as Danites before them had been at the forefront of exploration across Europe and they were adept as middlemen between the Native American tribes and the colonial government in handling trade negotiations. 

After carving out a new life in Northern Ireland with short-lived rewards, the untenable government oppression and living conditions; it was different in the United States, for they were unwilling to endure more tyranny in their new home and ‘they weren’t about to start over a third time.’ 

Recall the Danites who were hard-pressed with too little land and encroaching Philistine and Canaanite neighbours in their original allotment of land, striking out for the north. Also, the Tuathe de Danaan who burnt their ships off the coast of Connaught rather than admit defeat and turning tail when beginning a new life. 

Garstka states – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The Scots-Irish played a large role in the settlement of America, particularly in the southern United States. Their experiences in settling new lands in Ireland, and then again in the American colonies, helped to develop a hard-working, fearless, and sometimes brash, spirit. Occasionally lawless and violent, the ScotsIrish nevertheless had a big influence on the history of the United States; their descendants populated many frontier areas, and aspects of their culture, customs, and speech are still visible in parts of the south today.’

One of America’s biggest root problems: Scots-Irish culture, 2014 – emphasis mine:

Article excerpt: The Scots-Irish Vote

‘Richard Nisbett and Dov Cohen, psychology professors at the University of Michigan and University of Illinois, conducted an in-depth study in the 1990s examining what they dubbed the “Culture of Honor” prevalent in the South.

Nisbett argues that many of the cultural traits of the modern South can be traced back to the heritage of the population’s descendants. “The Scots-Irish were a herding people, while people from the north (of the U.S.) were English, German and Dutch farmers. Herding people are tough guys all over the world, and they are that because they have to establish that you can’t trifle with them, and if you don’t do that then you feel like you’re at risk for losing your entire wealth, which is your herd. This creates a culture of honor, and the Scots-Irish are very much a culture of honor, and they carried that with them from the Deep South to the Mountain South, and then out through the western plains.”

According to Nisbett, the Scots-Irish were a warlike people distrustful of a powerful central government, a result of the herder mentality as well as centuries of fighting, first against the English and Irish, then against Native Americans, then against the Yankees. As he points out, “The Scots-Irish are very much over represented in the military… and you find them there because they’re a fighting people.”

‘It is said that no Scotch-Irish family felt comfortable until it had moved at least twice.’ As the Scotch-Irish moved inland and away from the Presbyterian influence, many became methodists or Baptists and some abandoned their faith altogether’ – Article: The Seven Churches – A Message for the Church of God in the Latter Days. ‘Even so, the Scotch-Irish did not go to America to escape the strict rules of their Presbyterian faith. In fact, the customs of that religion formed the basis of the American government, with early officials influenced by the religion’s system of courts when building the American system. 

Thus the main legacy Scotch-Irish left behind for future generations was their religion. In each settlement they built a church in which to practice their Presbyterian faith. Economically, the Scotch-Irish had an impact because they practiced self-reliance: ‘God helps those who help themselves.’ Vann (2007) shows the Scotch-Irish played a major role in defining the Bible Belt in the upper south during the eighteenth century.’ The lower south being indicative of the half tribe of West Manasseh – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. 

The image of a gun in one hand and a Bible in the other reminds of the Danites who plundered Laish with the sword in one hand and Micah’s stolen idols in the other. The other notable legacy was the origin of Country and Western music which derived extensively from Ulster-Scots folk music. In 1746, the Scotch-Irish Presbyterians created the College of New Jersey, later renamed Princeton University, one of the most prestigious Universities in the world, let alone America. 

Author and United States Senator Jim Webb puts forward in his book Born Fighting, 2004: ‘… that the character traits he ascribes to the Scotch-Irish such as loyalty to kin, extreme mistrust of governmental authority and legal strictures, and a propensity to bear arms and to use them, helped shape the American identity.’

It is interesting to note that as the Danites were skilled metallurgists, the Scotch-Irish were responsible for the iron and steel industry developing rapidly after 1830 which became one of the dominant industries in America by the 1860s. Its most important centre Pittsburgh, as well as other cities. The leadership of the iron and steel industry nationwide was predominantly Scotch-Irish. New immigrants after 1800 made Pittsburgh a major Scotch-Irish stronghold. 

Thomas Mellon left Ulster in 1823 and became the founder of the famous Mellon clan, playing a central role in banking and the aluminum and oil industries. Their large numbers – at least one out of every fifteen (6.66%) Americans was Scotch-Irish and almost without exception supported America’s freedom fight, in contrast to the Scottish Highlanders – helping to ingrain their convictions into those of America’s. Many Scotch-Irish were to be found on the rolls of Revolutionary War patriots for valour

Online Encyclopaedia: 

‘A British major general testified to the House of Commons that “half the rebel Continental Army were from [Northern] Ireland”. Mecklenburg County, North Carolina, with its large Scotch-Irish population, was to make the first declaration for independence from Britain in the Mecklenburg Declaration of 1775.

The Scotch-Irish “Overmountain Men” of Virginia and North Carolina formed a militia which won the Battle of King’s Mountain in 1780, resulting in the British abandonment of a southern campaign, and for some historians “marked the turning point of the American Revolution.”

Paterson – emphasis mine:

‘With the outbreak of the Revolution in 1775 the Scots-Irish, in interesting contrast to many of their Scottish cousins, were among the most determined adherents of the rebel cause. Their frontier skills were particularly useful in destroying Burgoyne’s army in the Saratoga campaign; and George Washington was even moved to say that if the cause was lost everywhere else he would take a last stand among the Scots-Irish of his native Virginia.’ Many of Washington’s generals were of Scotch-Irish stock including General Harry Know, General Dan Morgan and at least seven more. 

‘Serving in the British Army, Captain Johann Henricks, one of the much despised ‘Hessians’, wrote in frustration ‘Call it not an American rebellion, it is nothing more than an Irish-Scotch Presbyterian Rebellion.’ It was their toughness, virility and sense of divine mission that was to help give shape to a new nation, supplying it with such diverse heroes as Davy Crocket [scout, soldier, politician] and Andrew Jackson [seventh President]. They were indeed God’s frontiersmen, the real historical embodiment of the lost tribe of Israel.’

General Robert E Lee was once asked this question: ‘What race of people do you believe make the best soldiers?’ His reply: ‘The Scots who came to this country by way of Ireland.’

The Ulster-Scots and the Southern Confederacy, Alex Greer – emphasis mine:

‘When the first southern states… pulled out of the union early in 1861, the Ulster-Scots were apparently divided over secession. South Carolina was the first to secede, but it was the Low Country gentry which had initiated that state’s secession. The Up Country Ulster-Scots had had reservations… In Virginia, the Ulster-Scots in some of the western counties refused to acknowledge secession, which had been pushed for by the tidewater gentlemen.

Thus a new state, West Virginia, was formed. The factor, which caused many Ulster-Scots to eventually support, and fight, for the Confederacy, was the coercive policy of President Abe Lincoln. When Arkansas, a state with a large Scots-Irish population, was asked by Lincoln to contribute troops to force the seceding states back into line, Arkansas joined the Confederacy. Tennessee, the largely Ulster-Scots ‘Volunteer state’, also rejected Lincoln’s call to arms in the spring of 1861, and thus became the last state to join the Confederate States of America.

Whatever their differences with the tidewater English the back country Ulster-Scots closed ranks as fellow Southerners to defend their new independence, even if it meant fighting their kinfolk from the northern states. Also, it would appear that the Ulster-Scots gave the Confederacy one of its enduring symbols, the star-charged-blue saltire on white and red background.’

‘This flag is based on St. Andrew’s Cross.’

‘Having joined the Confederacy the Ulster-Scots were more than ready to fight. The most notable southern Ulster-Scots personality was Lieut.-General Thomas J. “Stonewall” Jackson. Jackson was very conscious of his roots as his biographer and chaplain R.L. Dabney pointed out in an 1867 biography. Sadly, Jackson was shot to death by one of his own men who mistook his patrol for a Union patrol at the Battle of Chancellorsville, Virginia, on 10 May 1863. Jackson, along with the English-descended General Robert E. Lee (who had paid tribute to the Ulster-Scots), was a respected example of a Christian gentleman for future generations of Southerners. 

There were many units of the Confederate States Army which had a distinctly Ulster-Scots reputation, such as the 33rd and 42nd Virginia Infantry Regiments [Articles: 33; and 42]… Colonel Hamilton Jones, the Commanding Officer of the 57th North Carolina Infantry Regiment, wrote years after the war that “the high-spirited Scotch-Irish of North Carolina were unsurpassed in the qualities that go to make good soldiers. They do their duty well and valorously, and in fighting, in common with their comrades, they have fixed a standard for the American soldier below which it is hoped he will never fail.”

Texas is a good example of the influence the tribe of Dan has had in shaping America. Its location adjacent to Mexico and its struggle for independence is reminiscent of the original allotment for the tribe of Dan adjacent to the Philistines – Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino-Hispano America. 

Texas also possesses a coast, though unlike the original small piece of land, Texas is the second biggest state after Alaska and thus the biggest continental State, with the second highest population of 31,853,800 people, behind California. Though it does not have the highest percentage of Scotch-Irish (1.1%), the state does contain the highest number with 287,393 people – 2000 Census. Scotch-Irish staked their claims in Texas and made their stand at the Alamo in 1838. Sam Houston, the man responsible for wresting Texas from Mexican control, was the grandson of an Ulster Presbyterian, as was the frontiersman and later Congressman, Davy Crockett. 

Dallas, Texas

Other American regions today with significant Scotch-Irish descended populations, according to the 2000 Census: California 247,530, (0.7%); North Carolina 274,149, (2.9%); Florida 170,880, (0.9%); Pennsylvania 163,836, (1.3%); South Carolina, (2.4%) and Maine (1.7%). Historically, Appalachia, the Ozarks and northern New England were heavily settled by the Scotch-Irish. 

The name Texas comes from the word Tejas, which means ‘hello friends’ in the Caddo (Hasnai) Indian language. Also, there is an apt motto for the state, which is ‘friendship.’ ‘The friendly spirit runs through every Texan soul. There are many fascinating aspects about the history of Texas, which has made it what it is today. One among them is the reason behind its nickname and the state flag’s history.’ 

Flag of the Republic of Texas 1836-1839

Texas was once a province of Mexico and was called Coahuila y Tejas. Texas fought for independence during 1835 and 1836. The nickname originated because of only one star present on the 1836 flag of the Republic of Texas. The Republic of Texas was an independent country before becoming a part of the Union on December 29, 1845. The lone star also signifies Texans wish to be a distinct and unique state; as well as a reminder of how Texas was the brave solitary state to demand its own rights from Mexico. 

The current flag of Texas was approved in 1839. On the Texas flag, the blue stripe on the left stands for loyalty, the white star is the ‘Lone Star’ and the colour red represents courage. The star has five points, one point for each letter of the state name, Texas. 

The Bonnie Blue flag (above) was a banner associated at various times with the Republic of Texas, the short lived Republic of West Florida, and the Confederate States of America at the start of the American Civil War in 1861. It consists of a single, five-pointed white star on a blue field. Its first known use was in 1810, when it was used to represent the Republic of West Florida. Later referred to as the Burnet flag (below), it was adopted by the Congress of the Republic of Texas in December, 1836. This version consisted of an azure background with a large golden star, inspired by the 1810 West Florida flag. The Bonnie Blue flag was used as an unofficial flag during the early months of 1861. It was flying above the Confederate batteries that first opened fire on Fort Sumter, beginning the Civil War. 

West Florida Flag 1810

Note (above) the heraldry in the southwestern United States embracing an eagle clutching and or biting a snake.

Our Father’s Kingdom of America:

‘Reflected below is a map showing where the eagle biting the snake heraldry is being used in North America. Within Dan’s land inheritance he received Sammaus which means city of the sun. The city of Phoenix is located in the valley of the sun and in the same valley is Sun City.  Arizona and the surrounding areas are also a great place to find Dan’s breast plate stone the Garnet.’ 

Joshua 19:40-41

Douay-Rheims 1899 American Edition

‘The seventh lot came out to the tribe of the children of Dan by their families: And the border of their possession was Saraa and Esthaol, and Hirsemes, that is, the city of the sun.’

‘While the Israelites were camped in the desert, after the Exodus, Yehovah instructed them to make a breast plate of Judgement. This breast plate was to be worn by Aaron each time he entered the tabernacle. The Israelites did make this breast plate during the forty years they were camped in the desert. According to Josephus the stones were in birth order; therefore, Dan’s stone was ligure since it is the seventh stone mentioned.

“And thou shalt interweave with it a texture of four rows of stone; there shall be a row of stones, a sardius, a topaz, and emerald, the first row. And the second row, a carbuncle, a sapphire, and a jasper. And the third row, a ligure, an agate, an amethyst: and the fourth row, a chrysolite, and a beryl, and an onyx stone, set round with gold, bound together with gold: let them be according to their row” – Septuagint Exodus 28:17-20.

‘The ligure stone [is] probably [a] garnet stone; however it could be jacinth or amber.’ 

As a serious aside, the state of California – and short-lived California Republic – epitomises symbolically (if not literally) the values and traits of the tribe of Dan: pioneering, audacious, innovative.

“California’s economy is diverse, but its greatest asset is technology, with much of the world viewing the state – and the Bay Area in particular – as the global center of innovation” – Sean Randolph, 2022.

California gave rise to Hollywood, Disney, Silicon Valley, Jet Propulsion, NASA, the early development of the atomic bomb, the Porn industry, the internet (Arpanet), Apple (computers and smart phones), Google, ChatGPT and is currently a significant hub for AI research and its development.

As Dan travelled relentlessly westwards throughout Europe and then on to America, it would seem plausible that his descendants would keep trail blazing westwards until they could go no further. That land could be ‘the land of the leader’ (or ‘land of the caliph’) derived from the Arabic word “khalifa” and the meaning of the name California.

California viewed as an independent nation – possessing a population of 39.6 million people – boasts the world’s 5th largest economy. Could California as Dan potentially bring Ephraim down like the serpent causes the horse and its rider to stumble and fall…?

Many of the founding fathers, including John Hancock and Charles Thomson, were of Scotch-Irish heritage. Twenty of the forty-six United States presidents, or forty-three percent boast Scotch-Irish bloodlines. 

Most notable or recent Presidents include: Ulysses S Grant, 18th, 1869-1877; Theodore Roosevelt, 26th, 1901-1909; Woodrow Wilson, 28th, 1913-1921; Harry S Truman, 33rd, 1945-1953; Lyndon B Johnson, 36th, 1963-1969; Richard Nixon, 37th, 1969-1974; Jimmy Carter, 39th, 1977-1981; George H W Bush, 41st, 1989-1993; Bill Clinton, 42nd, 1993-2001; George W Bush, 43rd, 2001-2009; Barack Obama, 44th, 2009-2017 and Vice President Al Gore, 45th, 1993-2001.

Notable Scotch-Irish Americans include:

Kim Basinger Actress

Brad Pitt Actor

Mel Gibson Actor

Burt Lancaster Actor

Steve Martin Actor

John Wayne Actor

David Lynch Director

Johnny Cash Musician

Hank Williams Musician

Elvis Presley Musician & Actor

Stephen King Author

John Steinbeck Author

Edgar Allen Poe Author

Mark Twain Author

Jack Dempsey Boxer

Arnold Palmer Golfer

Neil Armstrong Astronaut

Wyatt Earp Gunslinger

Billy the Kid Gunslinger

Bill Gates Microsoft Founder

J Paul Getty Industrialist

John D Rockefeller Oil Magnate (Article: The Secret Covenant)

Recall, that throughout we have noted the association of the tribe of Dan not just with warfare and exploration, but also as pioneers. The constant reader will remember – in Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes – it was highlighted how the English as Judah, created (built) an empire, while often Scots (Benjamin), governed and administered the impressive size and scope of the British Commonwealth.

It may well be that as the tribe of Dan has not only settled predominantly in America and Northern Ireland but also in Scotland, that some of these ‘Scots’ were in fact Danites doing what they do best, judging. In like manner as pioneers, some or many of the myriad inventions (below) – all out of proportion to the size of Scotland’s population – could be attributable to the tribe of Dan.

Macintosh Raincoat
Tarmac Road surfaces
Rubber tyres
Adhesive postage stamps
Telephone

Incandescent Light Bulb

Flushing Lavatory
Pedal Bicycle

Kaleidoscope

Colour Photography
Television
Breach-loading rifle

Hypodermic Syringe

Lawnmower

Steam Engine

Oil Refinery

Refrigerator

Electric Clock
Penicillin

Insulin Discovery
Chloroform Anaesthetic

Radiation Therapy 

Genetic Cloning

Finger Printing
Grand piano
First British War Memorial

SAS

Radar
Logarithms and decimal point

Encyclopaedia Britannica
Modern Capitalism 

Bank of England
First Savings Bank

Cash Machine
Co-op principle of distributing dividends

A recommended book on the Scotch-Irish is God’s Frontiersmen by Rory Fitzpatrick. Fitzpatrick says of the American Old West – emphasis mine:

the Scots-Irish people provided most of its pioneers… On each succeeding frontier to the Rocky Mountains, the Scots-Irish were prominent either as groups or as individuals. They spearheaded the thrusts through the Appalachians into Western Pennsylvania, Kentucky and Tennessee… In both Australia and New Zealand educated Ulster Scots were providing a remarkable proportion of the professional people – doctors, lawyers, engineers – on which the new colonial societies were built… (they were) a distinct racial group... A people who in many ways were the epitome of mobility and change.’

This is a remarkable description paralleling the Danite qualities of exploration and a pioneering spirit. Further quotes supporting this aspect of their nature.

“… they were the most successful settlers… they could cope better… with frontier conditions… The English settlers who had come earlier had, after their initial thrust, been unenterprising, clinging for over a century to the Atlantic coastlines and river estuaries. The Ulster people, on the other hand, penetrated far and fast into the wilderness, having little fear of the unknown.”

‘Their style was fearless, quick and effective – more rapid than any other immigrant group.’

‘Another characteristic was their “abiding hatred for totalitarian power”, as well as unfairness, inequity, bullying and abuse.’ 

The Ulster-Scots Agency contains the following articles that show the characteristics of Dan reflected in the Scotch-Irish: 

‘Ulster-Scots and Washington’s Generals – How men with Ulster connections helped
shape America through battle’

‘Ulster-Scots and United States Presidents – Presidents with Ulster connections who
helped shape America’

‘Ulster-Scots and the Presbyterian Church – How Ulster-Scots defined church life in
America’

‘From Folk to Country – How the Ulster-Scots influenced music in America’

‘The Ulster-Scots Legacy – Famous Americans with Ulster-Scots backgrounds’

‘The Declaration of Independence – The Ulster-Scots and America’s proudest
moment – the signing of the Declaration of Independence…’

The Scotch-Irish have had a lasting influence on American society. 

Lord Rosebery: 

“I love Highlanders, and I love Lowlanders, but when I come to that branch of our race that has been grafted on to the Ulster stem I take off my hat in veneration and awe.”

The Scotch-Irish intermarried extensively and is the reason why so many Americans can trace their roots to this group. Yet there are no Scots-Irish parades or ethnic neighbourhoods as these people became fully American.

Scotch-Irish ancestry by County 2013

In the 2000 United States Census, 4.3 million Americans (1.5% of the population) claimed Scotch-Irish ancestry. In 2019 the figure was 3,011,165 people (0.9%).  Author and former United States Senator Jim Webb suggests that the true number of people with some Scots-Irish heritage in the United States is more likely to be over twenty-seven million people, some 9.2% in 2004. This is because contemporary Americans with any Scotch-Irish heritage may regard themselves as either Irish, Scottish, or simply American instead. We encountered this in the previous chapter with those Americans of a long line of English descent, now simply identifying as American – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.

Irish ancestry by contrast is predominantly in the northern States showing that they are not Gad, but rather descended from Ephraim.

The number of people identifying as Scots-Irish, that is the tribe of Dan in Ireland (the Republic) are approximately 24,500 people and in Ulster 345,101* people. In 1790, the population of America was 3,929,326 people of which some 400,000 were of Irish extraction and half of these were from the Province of Ulster.

The Ulster Diaspora between 1607 and 1680, accounted for 2,000 people from Northern Ireland going to the Americas, including the Caribbean and South America; with 2,000 people also going to Britain and 16,500 to Europe. Estimates for the period 1680 to 1750 range from 70,000 to 250,000 for Ulster-American emigration; with 4,000 people heading to Britain and 16,500 more to Europe. The Ulster Diaspora between 1750 and 1820 was approximately 150,000 people to North America; 20,000 to Britain; 5,000 to the British colonies; and 2,000 people to Europe.

The Ulster Diaspora from 1820 to 1890 included a scale of emigration between Ulster and North America little short of astounding (map below). In the three phases 1820 to 1845, 1845 to 1851 and 1851 to 1890, the total estimate for Ulster migration to North America was 1,317,000 people.

Meanwhile, the Ulster Diaspora between 1890 and 1960 saw a shift in where the Northern Irish migrated. The estimated total for Ulster emigration to North America in the period of 1890 to 1960 was 363,000 people; to Britain 240,000 people and the British colonies, 30,000 people. Between 1890 and 1930 about eighty-five per cent of Ulster emigrants went to North America. After 1930 this distribution altered dramatically and swiftly. Between 1930 and 1960, close to seventy-five per cent of those leaving from Ulster counties went to Britain, whilst only twenty per cent crossed the Atlantic. 

As discussed in previous chapters, the Paternal Y-DNA Haplogroup indicative of Abraham’s male descendants is R1b and in particular the Proto-Germanic U106 (S21). The most recently significant R1b mutations originated with Abraham and his descendants beginning in 1977 BCE.

The sub-Haplogroup R1b-U106 is more frequent in central to western Europe; U198 in England; L165 in northern England; L11 in central England and L1 in southern and eastern England. While the Atlantic Celtic M529 (L21) is found in England, it is particularly widespread in the Celtic nations comprising the United Kingdom and the Republic of Ireland – refer L21 phylogenetic tree below. Overall, England has a higher percentage of R-U106, compared to its related near neighbours, aside from the Dutch. 

How Scots-Irish (or Irish-Scot) are You? Scottish Origenes – emphasis & bold mine: 

‘Up to 30%* of Protestants in Northern Ireland (descendants of Lowlander Scots who settled in Ulster in Ireland from 1610 AD onwards) carry the R-M222 genetic marker. In addition about 12% of Catholic males on the island of Ireland and about 5% of all Scottish males also carry the R-M222 genetic marker.’ 

Note M222 on the phylogenetic tree above, downstream from Z39589 and DF13, which in turn is from L21 (M529). The leader and founder of Mormonism Joseph Smith, may have been the tribe of Dan, as he carried the R1b Y-DNA Haplogroup M222.

The population of Northern Ireland is 1,933,114 people. The Protestant component is forty-eight percent of the total which equals 927,895 people; whereas forty-five percent are Catholic, or number 869,901 people; leaving 135,318 inhabitants. The Catholic portion have an affinity with those of the Republic to the South and are in large part an extension of the tribe of Gad – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.

Recall, Gad shall ‘enlarge’ his territory.

Deuteronomy 33:20-21

English Standard Version

‘And of Gad he said, “Blessed be he who enlarges Gad… He chose the best of the land for himself, for there a commander’s [lawgiver’s or ruler’s] portion was reserved…’

Those who claim Scots-Irish ancestry in Northern Ireland include approximately 352,600 people – about 18% of the total population – and represent the tribe of Dan. This leaves 710,613 people or about thirty-seven percent of the total population and these individuals equate to the mainly Protestant tribe of Reuben. Recall that Reuben’s numbers would ‘be few.’

Deuteronomy 33:6

English Standard Version

“Let Reuben live, and not die, but let his men be few.”

‘The R-M222 Y-DNA genetic marker first appeared in a single male who lived on, or near, the Inishowen peninsula in the far northwest of Ireland approximately 1,500 years ago (+/-300 years). Clues as to why these R-M222 carriers began colonising throughout Ireland and Scotland can be found in their origin; Donegal (Dún nan Gall meaning ‘base or fort of the Foreigner’) and their descriptive surnames which they took with them like Gallagher (Ó Gallchobhair meaning ‘Foreign helper’) who upon settling along the west coast of Ireland acquired new surnames like Higgins (O’hUigin meaning ‘Viking’) and Halloran (O’hAllmhurain meaning ‘Pirate or Stranger from overseas’).’

‘Some of the R-M222 males who settled in Southeast Ulster took part in the subsequent Norse-Gael Conquest and colonisation of Southwest Scotland which was led by the King of Norway ‘Magnus Barelegs’ in about 1100 AD.’

‘The land they conquered became ‘Galloway’ meaning ‘land of the foreign Gael’ a term used by the surrounding ‘Scots’ to describe the Gaels from Ireland who settled there. The Inishowen Gaels took with them to Galloway their genetic markers (like R-M222), their Gaelic language…

What’s particularly interesting is that Conquering Gaels and Vikings appear to have split Southwest Scotland between them, with the Gaelic-Irish (denoted by their ‘Mac’ surnames) colonising the area west of Dumfries town, while the Vikings (with surnames typically ending in ‘-son’) colonising the area to the east

While in Galloway in Southwest Scotland, the descendants of the Irish Gaels gradually adopted the English language (Gaelic was extinct as a language in Galloway by 1760 AD.) They adopted the Protestant faith, and approximately 500 years after their ancestors had first arrived in Galloway, many would return as English speaking Protestant Lowland Scots during the Plantation of Ulster that began in the early 17th Century.’

In northwest Ireland, particularly Sligo and northernmost Donegal, 21.5% of the male population carry the R1b1a2a1a2c1a1a1a1 genetic fingerprint of R-M222, which is from the R1b-M529/L21/S145 (R1b1a2a1a2c) sub-clade. The predominant R1b in Ireland is R-M269, with R-M222 being scarce in the Republic of Ireland. 

How Scots-Irish (or Irish-Scot) are You? Scottish Origenes – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine: 

‘The I-M223 [I2a2a from 2011-2017] genetic marker appears to be much older than R-M222. While R-M222+ve males are descended from the Celtic tribes that began arriving in Britain and Ireland from Central Europe from about 800 BC onwards, I-M223+ve males appear to be the descendants of the pre-historic inhabitants of Southwest Scotland and Northeast Ireland. 

The close relationship between I-M223+ve Irish and Scots is reflected in the fact that it has proven impossible to determine whether the mutation that gave rise to I-M223 first appeared in a male who lived in Southeast Ulster in Ireland or within Southwest Scotland (21 miles separates both locations).

All we know is that today, the I-M223 [I2a1b1 from 2018] marker is prevalent among both the Pre-Plantation Gaelic Irish inhabitants of Southeast Ulster (County Down) and the Scottish male population of the far Southwest of Scotland (Wigtownshire and Southern Ayrshire). Notable Gaelic Clans that carry the I-M223 paternal genetic marker include the famous McGuinness Clan of Southeast Ulster (the Clan that gave you Arthur Guinness and Guinness Stout), and the Scottish Fergusons, MacWhirthers and MacCrackens who dominated Southwest Scotland.’ 

‘Interestingly, the I-M223 marker occurs in individuals named Hannah or Hanna; surnames which are associated exclusively with either Southeast Ulster in Ireland and Southwest Scotland. Given the inability to distinguish its Irish or Scottish origin, one must conclude that the ‘I-M223’ mutation is the ‘quintessential Scots-Irish’ paternal DNA marker.’

Davy Crockett belonged to Y-DNA Haplogroup I-M223.

The genetic closeness of certain inhabitants of southwest Scotland and Northern Ireland reveals the mysterious third element in these countries. For Scots are descendants of Benjamin and the majority of Protestant Northern Irish are from Reuben. 

Who would be this other common denominator but none other than the people descended from Dan. The Y sex chromosome R1b is the defining marker Haplogroup for a variety of peoples in western Europe and so the sub-clades associated with the United Kingdom and Ireland are mutations stemming originally from Jacob. Hence the men in Britain and Ireland carrying the far older Haplogroup I, while related to those men possessing the relatively recent R1b in genetic terms, are only so distantly, for they carry an intermediate Haplogroup from a much earlier ancestor than Jacob or Abraham. 

This then is a fascinating correlation between I-M223 (or I2a1b1) and R1b-M222 if each is a ‘quintessential Scots-Irish paternal DNA marker.’ As R-M222 would equate to mutations reflecting the tribe of Dan and their paternal ancestors Dan and his son Hushim, it effectively means that the carriers of I-M223 are men of a related earlier paternal line of descent from Shem via Arphaxad, who have intermixed and intermarried with the tribe of Dan – refer article: Y-DNA Adam & mtDNA Eve: The Genesis & Evolution of Homo sapiens. 

The tribe of Dan has truly leapt from Bashan, not once or twice but thrice. From Ulster to Scotland, from Scotland to Northern Ireland and from Northern Ireland to the United States and beyond. 

Deuteronomy 33:22

Expanded Bible

“Dan is like a lion’s cub, who jumps out of [and] leaps forth from Bashan.”

‘One of the puzzles of modern DNA studies has been a lack of DNA evidence for the Irish colonization of the Western Isles of Scotland, which historically gave rise to the Kingdom of Dalriada. It may simply be that there has been so much human movement back and forth between the Western Isles of Scotland and Northeast Ireland that the two populations are (at present) indistinguishable from one another! 

Given its proximity to Scotland, the descendants of Medieval Antrim in Northeast Ireland (which lies closest to Scotland) are ‘genetically’ more Scots than Irish (12 miles separate Antrim from Scotland). The descendants of even the Gaelic Irish in Northern Ireland (who are today overwhelmingly Catholic) tend to have earlier detectable links in their commercial DNA test results with Scotland (that includes the most notable O’Neill Clan). 

In fact, the Medieval surnames and prominent Clans of North Antrim are dominated by notable Scottish surnames that originated from the Western Isles… BUT! over time, and as more and more people participate in commercial ancestral Y-DNA testing, it may become possible to dissect out each wave of migration between Scotland and Ireland and identify some new Dalriadan DNA markers.’

Recall the Rh- factor discussed in the article, Rhesus Negative Blood Factor: “Of interest, is the high percentage of Rh- people in both Ireland and Scotland. Particularly, the peoples of northwest Ireland, the Highland Scots and the western Islanders of Norway, who all have between 16 and 25% Rh negative people. The Norwegians are accounted by those female Scots who were transported to Norway as slaves. 

Scotland is a country where there is a strong variation of blood type frequencies based on location. Between 20 percent and a little bit over 30 percent of Rh- people can be expected in most of the extreme northern and western regions. In the West coast region of Inverness, where the Rh negative percentage has been measured at 30.44%, the percentage of blood type O has also been noted as substantially high. Ireland is purported to have around 25% Rh negatives in several reports while others demonstrate a percentage nearer 15% to 16%. However studies have indicated that Northern Ireland has a higher percentage of approximately 27%.”

This combined information is significant as it points towards the Scots-Irish as the tribe of Dan nestled primarily in Northern Ireland and to a lesser degree in Scotland. Dan’s strong association with Reuben in Northern Ireland is not unexpected; nor its mass migration onto its full inheritance within Joseph in the United States. All this after the Tuatha de Danann had early travelled in waves to Ulster between circa 1500 and 1200 BCE, while the sons of Jacob were dwelling in Egypt, later sojourning across the Sinai Peninsula and during the time of the Judges – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes. 

Haplogroup R1b-M529 and a lesser extent I2 (with I1) through intermixing, are the main Y-DNA Haplogroups for the sons of Jacob and are indicative of the Scots, Irish and the peoples of Northern Ireland. As a residue of the tribe of Dan is nestled within these half brother nations, then they will exhibit unique clades of each. Certainly, it appears that R-M222 (and I-M223) are those markers.

The descendants of Dan, the true thirteenth tribe of Israel, like an elusive serpent… have been found.

But the Spirit explicitly and unmistakably declares that in later times some will turn away from the faith, paying attention instead to deceitful and seductive spirits and doctrines of demons, misled by the hypocrisy of liars whose consciences are seared as with a branding iron…

1 Timothy 4:1-2 Amplified Bible

“Become lost. Only then, will you be found.”

Worm Shepherd 

“I tell you naught for your comfort, yea, naught for your desire,

Save that the sky grows darker yet and the sea rises higher.”

G K Chesterton, The Ballad of the White Horse, 1911

© Orion Gold 2022 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to Orion Gold